Jeanne
Jugan, fondatrice des Petites Soeurs des Pauvres par Léon Brune 1855
Sainte Jeanne Jugan
Fondatrice des Petites
Soeurs des Pauvres (+ 1879)
"Dieu me veut pour lui", répondit-elle à un jeune homme qui la demandait en mariage. Elle avait alors dix-huit ans et était employée de maison depuis deux années. Elle avait perdu son père, disparu en mer à Cancale alors qu'elle n'avait que quatre ans. Ayant fait, dès son enfance, l'expérience de la pauvreté, elle fut confrontée à une misère plus grande encore lorsqu'elle vint travailler à Saint Servan. Durant l'hiver de 1839, elle accueillit chez elle, dans son petit logement, une femme âgée, aveugle et paralysée qui survivait seule dans un taudis. D'autres jeunes femmes s'associèrent à elle et, en 1842, elles s'appelèrent: 'Les servantes des pauvres'. Pauvres elles-mêmes, la quête fut leur ressource essentielle et l'occasion de demander aux personnes aisées de partager leurs biens avec les pauvres que Jeanne appelait les 'membres souffrants de Jésus-Christ'. La congrégation connut un grand développement en Europe et même dans d'autres continents. A partir de 1852, une cabale de quelques religieuses la firent exclure de la direction de sa congrégation et elle fut soumise, ignorée, à une sorte de réclusion. "Je ne vois plus que Dieu seul", disait-elle. On reconnut son humilité et sa sainteté au moment de sa mort.
- vie de Jeanne Jugan, Fondatrice des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres au service des personnes âgées, site de la congrégation.
- Sainte Jeanne Jugan, vierge, fête liturgique le 30 août.
- sur le site du diocèse de Rennes: Jeanne Jugan, fondatrice des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres, Sr Marie de la Croix.
Le 11 octobre 2009 à Rome, canonisation de Jeanne Jugan et de Damien de Veuster - dossier sur le site internet de l'Église catholique en France.
"Par son œuvre admirable au service des personnes âgées les plus démunies, Sainte Marie de la Croix est aussi comme un phare pour guider nos sociétés qui ont toujours à redécouvrir la place et l'apport unique de cette période de la vie. Née en 1792 à Cancale, en Bretagne, Jeanne Jugan a eu le souci de la dignité de ses frères et de ses sœurs en humanité, que l'âge a rendus vulnérables, reconnaissant en eux la personne même du Christ. 'Regardez le pauvre avec compassion, disait-elle, et Jésus vous regardera avec bonté, à votre dernier jour'. Ce regard de compassion sur les personnes âgées, puisé dans sa profonde communion avec Dieu, Jeanne Jugan l'a porté à travers son service joyeux et désintéressé, exercé avec douceur et humilité du cœur, se voulant elle-même pauvre parmi les pauvres. Jeanne a vécu le mystère d'amour en acceptant, en paix, l'obscurité et le dépouillement jusqu'à sa mort. Son charisme est toujours d'actualité, alors que tant de personnes âgées souffrent de multiples pauvretés et de solitude, étant parfois même abandonnées de leurs familles. L'esprit d'hospitalité et d'amour fraternel, fondé sur une confiance illimitée dans la Providence, dont Jeanne Jugan trouvait la source dans les Béatitudes, a illuminé toute son existence. Cet élan évangélique se poursuit aujourd'hui à travers le monde dans la Congrégation des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres, qu'elle a fondée et qui témoigne à sa suite de la miséricorde de Dieu et de l'amour compatissant du Cœur de Jésus pour les plus petits. Que sainte Jeanne Jugan soit pour les personnes âgées une source vive d'espérance et pour les personnes qui se mettent généreusement à leur service un puissant stimulant afin de poursuivre et de développer son œuvre!" (source: Radio Vaticana - Cinq nouveaux saints pour l'Église universelle - 11 octobre 2009)
- Sainte Jeanne Jugan (1792-1879) La mendiante de Dieu La vie spirituelle de sainte Jeanne Jugan se présente comme un dépouillement intérieur, toujours plus profond, qui la conduit à une transparence de plus en plus grande à l'action de Dieu en elle.
Figures de sainteté - site de l'Eglise catholique en France
- Découvrez le site internet 'Sur les pas de Jeanne Jugan'
À la Tour Saint-Joseph, près de Rennes, en 1877, Jeanne Jugan (Marie de la
Croix), vierge. Pour mendier des ressources pour les pauvres et pour Dieu, elle
fonda la Congrégation des Petites Sœurs des pauvres, mais, éjectée sans aucune
justice de la direction de son institut, elle passa les vingt dernières années
de sa vie dans la prière et l'humilité. (la bienheureuse Jeanne Jugan était au
29 août au martyrologe romain)
Martyrologe romain
SOURCE : https://nominis.cef.fr/contenus/saint/1756/Sainte-Jeanne-Jugan.html
Lundi, 4 octobre 1982
Chers pèlerins de la
bienheureuse Jeanne Jugan et amis des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres,
1. Permettez-moi d’abord
de remercier la Révérende Mère générale Marie-Antoinette de la Trinité, pour
l’à-propos et la brièveté de ses paroles, et de la féliciter de toute la peine
qu’elle s’est donnée, avec ses Sœurs, pour préparer cet événement du 3 octobre,
qui marquera l’histoire de la Congrégation. Mais c’est vous tous que je salue
et que je remercie d’avoir si bien entouré le Pape dans la fonction liturgique
qui lui est réservée de procéder à la béatification ou à la canonisation des
Saints. A tous aussi je veux dire la parole de Jésus à ses Apôtres: “Que votre
joie soit parfaite!”. Et l’ajoute: demeurez dans l’admiration et l’action de
grâce, à cause de la bienheureuse Jeanne, à cause de sa vie si humble et si
féconde, véritablement devenue un des nombreux signes de la présence de Dieu
dans l’histoire, et très précisément de son action dans les âmes qui se livrent
totalement à son action mystérieuse!
2. En cette rencontre
tout à fait familiale, je tiens à remercier au nom de l’Eglise toutes les
Petites Sœurs des Pauvres, présentes ici ou demeurées dans les Fondations, et
même toutes celles qui depuis bientôt 150 ans ont suivi si fidèlement les
traces de la Fondatrice. Au nom de l’Eglise j’encourage les 4400 Petites Sœurs
d’aujourd’hui à vivre aussi humbles, aussi pauvres, aussi ferventes que leur
bienheureuse Mère dans la pratique de leur quatrième vœu, celui de “l’hospitalité”
accordée aux personnes âgées et de condition modeste. Je souhaite profondément
que le style de vie de vos communautés et que le rayonnement personnel de
chacune des Petites Sœurs soient tels que bien des jeunes s’interrogent sur la
plénitude de bonheur habitant vos cœurs de femmes consacrées au Seigneur et
consumant leur existence quotidienne au service du troisième et quatrième âge.
Priez et sacrifiez-vous, chères Sœurs, pour une nouvelle et abondante floraison
de vocations dans toute l’Eglise!
3. Et maintenant, je suis
très heureux de saluer les bons anciens, venus de nombreux pays et représentant
dignement tous les hôtes des Maisons tenues par les Petites Sœurs. Chers
anciens, Dieu vous a accordé, comme à beaucoup d’autres, de parvenir jusqu’à soixante-dix,
quatre-vingts ans et plus! Malgré certaines limites de santé et d’autres
misères possibles, cette longue vie est une grâce! Je crois que le Seigneur
veut ainsi vous permettre de parfaire le livre de votre existence, déjà riche
de très belles pages, en tout cas d’en assurer au mieux la conclusion. Avec les
ressources de votre tempérament et avec l’aide de Dieu, restez souriants,
bienveillants, disponibles. Cette é tape de votre vie doit être un temps
d’ascension morale et spirituelle, un accomplissement serein et merveilleux de
toute votre existence. C’est précisément lorsqu’il en est ainsi que les
chrétiens de votre âge ont quelque chose d’original et d’irremplaçable à
apporter à leur entourage. Je dirais volontiers que vos lieux de retraite, appelés
si joliment “Ma Maison”, peuvent être, en miniature, des modèles de société où
règnent la tolérance, l’amitié, l’entraide, la fraternité, la paix, la joie.
Toutes ces vertus pratiquées par tous et par chacun témoignent que la grandeur
de la personne humaine ne saurait se limiter à des valeurs matérielles trop
uniquement recherchées aujourd’hui.
Saint Paul songeait sans
doute à cela lorsqu’il invitait les chrétiens à renouveler “l’homme intérieur”,
à mesure que “l’homme extérieur” diminue (2 Cor. 4, 16). Autrement dit, la
première jeunesse peut être remplacée par une autre jeunesse, en attendant
d’être comme immergée dans l’éternelle jeunesse de Dieu. Cela me fait penser
aussi à la belle prière de Joseph Folliet, ce sociologue-journaliste et grand
serviteur des pauvres, devenu prêtre au soir de sa vie: “Seigneur, qui avez
fixé les saisons de l’année et celles de la vie, faites que je sois un homme de
toutes saisons. Je ne vous demande pas de bonheur, je vous demande seulement
que mon arrière-saison soit belle, afin qu’elle porte témoignage à votre
beauté!” (JOSEPH FOLLIET, Le soleil du soir). Et vous, chers anciens, qui
priez beaucoup avec votre chapelet, pensez à la Vierge Marie, vivant - selon la
tradition - la fin de son existence terrestre auprès de l’Apôtre Jean.
Demandez-lui de vous aider à vivre cette ultime étape dans la prière, dans la
sérénité, dans l’attention aux autres, en beauté!
4. Enfin, je tiens à
adresser un salut spécial et des encouragements chaleureux à tous les amis et
bienfaiteurs des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres. Tous ensemble, vous continuez de
faire, par vos dons et vos services, ce que Jeanne Jugan - l’infatigable
quêteuse - avait commencé de mettre en œuvre. Je sais également que la
Congrégation a constitué une “Association des Amis de Jeanne Jugan”, d’ailleurs
rénovée il y a quelques années et encouragée par le Pape Paul VI. Je suis très
heureux de suivre son exemple et d’apporter mon soutien et ma Bénédiction au
développement de ce réseau de charité évangélique.
Parmi les amis des Petites
Sœurs, et de leurs hôtes, je m’en voudrais d’oublier leurs chers aumôniers; ils
sont nombreux ici. Je salue également les prêtres de Cancale et de Rennes,
lieux où la nouvelle bienheureuse est née et a fondé son Œuvre. Je bénis leur
ministère sacerdotal.
5. Mes obligations ne me
permettent pas de vous parler plus longuement. Merci de tout cœur à tous et à
chacun pour cette merveilleuse rencontre familiale, réconfortante pour vous
mais également pour le Pape. Je vous souhaite de repartir de Rome, le cœur
débordant de joie. A cause de Jeanne Jugan bien sûr! A cause de l’Eglise dont
vous êtes et serez davantage des membres plus conscients et agissants! Et à
cause de Jésus-Christ, le divin Fondateur de cette Eglise, à laquelle Il a
promis son assistance jusqu’à la fin des temps! En son nom, je vous bénis et je
bénis tous ceux que vous représentez.
Che la Beata Jeanne Jugan
conceda a tutte le sue Figlie il coraggio e la felicità di seguire ognor più il
suo magnifico esempio; che ella ottenga ai cari anziani la pace e la gioia
della fede nella sera della loro vita, e sostenga gli amici e benefattori della
Associazione che da lei prende nome nella loro generosità verso i poveri!
May Blessed Jeanne Jugan
grant all her daughters the courage and happiness to follow her magnificent
example ever more closely; may she obtain for the dear aged people in their
care peace and joy in the faith in the evening of their lives; and may she
sustain the friends and benefactors of the association that bears her name in
their generosity towards the poors.
Que la bienaventurada
Juana Jugan infunda en todas sus Hijas renovados ánimos para seguir cada vez
más fielmente su ejemplo admirable; que consiga para sus queridos Ancianos paz
y alegría en el ocaso de la vida y que sostenga a los amigos y bienhechores de
la Asociación que lleva su nombre en su generosidad para con los pobres!
© Copyright 1982 -
Libreria Editrice Vaticana
Vitrail
de Marco Percivati et des Maitres Verriers Rennais (atelier Rault). Saint-Jean
de Dieu soigne les malades (référence à l'hôpital St-Jean de Dieu de Dinan).
Sainte-Jeanne Jugan s'occupe des pauvres.
HOMÉLIE DU PAPE BENOÎT
XVI
Chers frères et sœurs!
"Que dois-je faire
pour avoir en héritage la vie éternelle?". C'est par cette question que
commence le bref dialogue que nous avons écouté dans la page de l'Evangile
entre un personnage, ailleurs identifié comme le jeune homme riche, et Jésus
(cf. Mc 10, 17-30). Nous n'avons pas beaucoup de détails concernant
ce personnage anonyme; de ces quelques traits, nous arrivons cependant à
percevoir son désir sincère de parvenir à la vie éternelle en conduisant une
honnête et vertueuse existence terrestre. Il connaît en effet les commandements
et les observe fidèlement depuis le début de sa jeunesse. Et pourtant, tout
ceci, qui est certes important, ne suffit pas - dit Jésus - une seule chose
manque, mais elle est essentielle. En le voyant alors bien disposé, le divin
Maître le fixe avec amour et lui propose le saut de qualité, l'appelle à
l'héroïsme de la sainteté et lui demande de tout abandonner pour le
suivre: "Vends tout ce que tu as, donne-le aux pauvres (...) puis
viens et suis-moi" (v. 21).
"Viens et
suis-moi!". Voilà la vocation chrétienne qui jaillit d'une proposition
d'amour du Seigneur et qui ne peut se réaliser que grâce à notre réponse
d'amour. Jésus invite ses disciples au don total de leur vie, sans calcul ni
intérêt humain, avec une confiance sans réserve en Dieu. Les saints accueillent
cette invitation exigeante et se mettent, avec une humble docilité, à la suite
du Christ crucifié et ressuscité. Leur perfection, dans la logique de la foi
parfois humainement incompréhensible, consiste à ne plus se mettre au centre,
mais à choisir d'aller à contre-courant en vivant selon l'Evangile. C'est ce
qu'ont fait les cinq saints qui sont proposés aujourd'hui, avec grande joie, à
la vénération de l'Eglise universelle: Zygmunt Szczesny Felinski,
Francisco Coll y Guitart, Jozef Damiaan de Veuster, Rafael Arnáiz Barón, et
Marie de la Croix (Jeanne) Jugan. En eux, nous contemplons la réalisation des
paroles de l'apôtre Pierre: "Voilà que nous avons tout quitté pour
te suivre" (v. 28) et la consolante promesse de Jésus:
"personne n'aura quitté, à cause de moi et de l'Evangile, une maison, des
frères, des sœurs, une mère, un père, des enfants ou une terre, sans qu'il
reçoive, en ce temps déjà, le centuple: ... avec des persécutions, et,
dans le monde à venir, la vie éternelle" (vv 29-30).
Zygmunt Szczesny
Felinski, Archevêque de Varsovie, fondateur de la Congrégation des Sœurs
Franciscaines de la Famille de Marie, a été un grand témoin de la foi et de la
charité pastorale à une époque très difficile pour la nation et pour l'Eglise
en Pologne. Il s'occupait avec ferveur de la croissance spirituelle de ses fidèles,
aidait les pauvres et les orphelins. A l'Académie ecclésiastique de
Saint-Pétersbourg, il prit grand soin de la formation des prêtres. En tant
qu'Archevêque de Varsovie, il invita avec ferveur tous les fidèles à un
renouveau intérieur. Avant l'insurrection de 1863 contre l'annexion russe, il
mit en garde le peuple contre une inutile effusion de sang. Quand pourtant
l'émeute éclata et que les persécutions s'ensuivirent, il défendit
courageusement les opprimés. Sur ordre du tsar russe, il passa vingt ans en
exil à Jaroslaw sur la Volga, sans jamais pouvoir rentrer dans son diocèse. Il
conserva en toute situation sa foi inébranlable dans la Providence divine et
priait ainsi: "Ô, Dieu, protège-nous des tribulations et des
inquiétudes de ce monde... multiplie l'amour dans nos cœurs et fais que nous
conservions avec la plus profonde humilité la confiance infinie dans Ton aide
et dans Ta miséricorde...". Aujourd'hui, que son don de soi à Dieu et aux
hommes, empli de confiance et d'amour, devienne un exemple éclatant pour toute
l'Eglise.
Saint Paul nous rappelle
dans la deuxième lecture que "la Parole de Dieu est vivante et
énergique" (He 4, 12). En elle, le Père qui est aux cieux, converse
amoureusement avec ses fils de tous les temps (cf. Dei Verbum, n. 21),
leur communiquant son amour infini et, de cette manière, les encourageant, les
consolant et leur offrant son dessein de salut pour l'humanité et pour chaque
personne. Conscient de cela, saint Francisco Coll se consacra avec acharnement
à la propager, accomplissant ainsi fidèlement sa vocation dans l'Ordre des
Prêcheurs, dans lequel il fit profession. Sa passion était d'aller prêcher, en
grande partie de manière itinérante et suivant la forme des "missions
populaires" pour annoncer et raviver la Parole de Dieu dans les villages
et les villes de la Catalogne, aidant ainsi les personnes à une rencontre
profonde avec Lui. Une rencontre qui porte à la conversion du cœur, à recevoir
avec joie la grâce divine et à maintenir un dialogue constant avec Notre Seigneur
par la prière. Pour lui, son activité d'évangélisation comprenait un grand
dévouement au Sacrement de la Réconciliation, une emphase remarquable sur
l'Eucharistie et une insistance constante sur la prière. Francisco Coll
atteignait le cœur des autres parce qu'il transmettait ce que lui-même vivait
intérieurement avec passion, ce qui brûlait ardemment dans son cœur:
l'amour du Christ, son dévouement total à Lui. Pour que la semence de la Parole
de Dieu rencontre un terrain fertile, Francisco fonda la Congrégation des Sœurs
Dominicaines de l'Annonciation, dans le but de donner une éducation intégrale
aux enfants et aux jeunes, de façon à ce qu'ils puissent découvrir la richesse
insondable qu'est le Christ, l'ami fidèle qui ne nous abandonne jamais ni ne se
lasse d'être à nos côtés, renforçant notre espérance avec sa Parole de vie.
Jozef De Veuster, qui
reçut le nom de Damiaan dans la Congrégation des Sacrés Cœurs de Jésus et de
Marie, quitta la Flandre, son pays natal, en 1863, à l'âge de 23 ans, pour
annoncer l'Evangile à l'autre bout du monde, sur les îles Hawaï. Son activité
missionnaire, qui l'a tellement rempli de joie, atteint son sommet dans la
charité. Non sans peur et sans répugnance, il fit le choix d'aller sur l'île de
Molokai au service des lépreux qui s'y trouvaient, abandonnés de tous; c'est
ainsi qu'il s'exposa à la maladie dont ils souffraient. Il se sentait chez lui
avec eux. Le serviteur de la Parole devint ainsi un serviteur souffrant,
lépreux parmi les lépreux, au cours des quatre dernières années de sa vie. Pour
suivre le Christ, le Père Damien n'a pas seulement quitté sa patrie, mais a
également mis en jeu sa santé: c'est pour cela - comme le dit la parole
de Jésus qui a été annoncée dans l'Evangile d'aujourd'hui - qu'il a reçu la vie
éternelle (cf. Mc 10, 30). En ce 20 anniversaire de la canonisation
d'un autre saint belge, le Frère Mutien-Marie, l'Église en Belgique est unie
une nouvelle fois pour rendre grâce à Dieu pour l'un de ses fils reconnu comme
un authentique serviteur de Dieu. Nous nous souvenons devant cette noble figure
que c'est la charité qui fait l'unité: elle l'enfante et la rend
désirable. À la suite de saint Paul, saint Damien nous entraîne à choisir les
bons combats (cf. 1 Tm 1, 18), non pas ceux qui portent la division,
mais ceux qui rassemblent. Il nous invite à ouvrir les yeux sur les lèpres qui
défigurent l'humanité de nos frères et appellent encore aujourd'hui, plus que
notre générosité, la charité de notre présence servante.
En revenant à l'Evangile
d'aujourd'hui, à la figure du jeune qui présente à Jésus son désir d'être bien
plus qu'un bon exécuteur des devoirs que lui imposent la loi, répond la figure
de Frère Rafael, canonisé aujourd'hui, mort à vingt-sept ans comme Oblat de la
Trappe de San Isidro de Dueñas. Même s'il était de famille aisée et, comme il
le disait lui-même, d'"âme un peu rêveuse", ses rêves ne se
dissipèrent pas devant l'attachement aux biens matériels et à d'autres buts que
la vie du monde propose parfois avec grande insistance. Il répondit oui à la
proposition de suivre Jésus, de manière immédiate et décidée, sans limites ni
conditions. De cette manière, il entreprit un chemin qui, du moment où il se
rendit compte dans le Monastère, qu'il "ne savait pas prier", le
porta en quelques années au sommet de sa vie spirituelle qu'il relate avec une
grande simplicité et un grand naturel dans de nombreux écrits. Frère Rafael,
encore proche de nous, continue à nous offrir par son exemple et son œuvre un
parcours attractif, en particulier pour les jeunes qui ne se contentent pas
facilement, mais aspirent à la plénitude de la vérité, à la plus indicible joie
que l'on atteint pour l'amour de Dieu. "Vie d'amour... C'est là la seule
raison de vivre" dit le nouveau Saint. Et il insiste: "De
l'amour de Dieu provient toute chose". Que le Seigneur écoute avec
bienveillance l'une des dernières prières de Saint Rafael Arnáiz, lorsqu'il lui
remit toute sa vie en suppliant: "Prends moi et donne-Toi au
monde". Qui se donne pour ranimer la vie intérieure des chrétiens d'aujourd'hui.
Qui se donne pour que ses frères de la Trappe et les centres monastiques
continuent à être le phare qui permet de découvrir le désir intime de Dieu
qu'il a placé dans tout cœur humain.
Par son œuvre admirable
au service des personnes âgées les plus démunies, Sainte Marie de la Croix est
aussi comme un phare pour guider nos sociétés qui ont toujours à redécouvrir la
place et l'apport unique de cette période de la vie. Née en 1792 à Cancale, en
Bretagne, Jeanne Jugan a eu le souci de la dignité de ses frères et de ses
sœurs en humanité, que l'âge a rendus vulnérables, reconnaissant en eux la
personne même du Christ. "Regardez le pauvre avec compassion, disait-elle,
et Jésus vous regardera avec bonté, à votre dernier jour". Ce regard de
compassion sur les personnes âgées, puisé dans sa profonde communion avec Dieu,
Jeanne Jugan l'a porté à travers son service joyeux et désintéressé, exercé
avec douceur et humilité du cœur, se voulant elle-même pauvre parmi les
pauvres. Jeanne a vécu le mystère d'amour en acceptant, en paix, l'obscurité et
le dépouillement jusqu'à sa mort. Son charisme est toujours d'actualité, alors
que tant de personnes âgées souffrent de multiples pauvretés et de solitude,
étant parfois même abandonnées de leurs familles. L'esprit d'hospitalité et
d'amour fraternel, fondé sur une confiance illimitée dans la Providence, dont
Jeanne Jugan trouvait la source dans les Béatitudes, a illuminé toute son
existence. Cet élan évangélique se poursuit aujourd'hui à travers le monde dans
la Congrégation des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres, qu'elle a fondée et qui témoigne
à sa suite de la miséricorde de Dieu et de l'amour compatissant du Cœur de
Jésus pour les plus petits. Que sainte Jeanne Jugan soit pour les personnes
âgées une source vive d'espérance et pour les personnes qui se mettent
généreusement à leur service un puissant stimulant afin de poursuivre et de
développer son œuvre!
Chers frères et sœurs,
rendons grâce au Seigneur pour le don de la sainteté qui resplendit aujourd'hui
dans l'Eglise avec une beauté singulière. Alors que je salue affectueusement
chacun d'entre vous - Cardinaux, Evêques, autorités civiles et militaires,
prêtres, religieux et religieuses, fidèles laïcs de différentes nationalités
qui prenez part à cette solennelle célébration eucharistique -, je voudrais
vous adresser à tous l'appel à vous laisser attirer par les lumineux exemples
de ces saints, à vous laisser guider par leurs enseignements pour que toute
notre existence devienne un cantique de louange à l'amour de Dieu. Que leur
intercession céleste et surtout la protection maternelle de Marie, Reine des
Saints et Mère de l'humanité, nous obtienne cette grâce. Amen.
© Copyright 2009 -
Libreria Editrice Vaticana
_-_Basilique_Saint-Sauveur_-_Vitrail_(50582722716).jpg)
Sainte Angèle de Merici, sainte Jeanne Jugan, saint Jean Bosco, Jean-Marie Robert de La Mennais. Dinan
(Côtes-d'Armor) - Basilique Saint-Sauveur https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Basilique_Saint-Sauveur_de_Dinan.
Vitrailhttps://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Basilique_Saint-Sauveur_de_Dinan#Les_vitraux_modernes
Jeanne Jugan, Fondatrice
des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres
« On va vous parler
de moi, laissez tomber, le bon Dieu sait tout. »
S’effacer, être oubliée,
Jeanne n’a pas d’autre ambition...
Fondatrice des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres
Par Paul Milcent
La fille d’un pauvre marin (1792-1816)
Une petite maison basse au toit de chaume, au sol de terre battue ; un hameau sur les hauteurs qui dominent la baie de Cancale en Bretagne (France) ; voilà le cadre où naquit Jeanne Jugan le 25 octobre 1792.
1792 : cette date évoque des événements dramatiques. Quelques semaines plus tôt, deux cents prêtres ont été massacrés à Paris parce qu’ils refusaient de prêter le serment exigé par le pouvoir révolutionnaire ; et quelques mois après, le roi Louis XVI sera guillotiné. Déjà, on pressent que l’Ouest de la France va se soulever pour défendre ses traditions, et ce sera, pendant sept ou huit ans, une dure guerre civile. Comme beaucoup d’autres églises, celle de Cancale sera fermée, transformée en magasin à fourrage. Ces événements difficiles vont marquer l’enfance de la petite Jeanne.
Elle sera éprouvée aussi par la mort prématurée de son père. Il était absent
lors de sa naissance : parti en mer, pour plusieurs mois, à la grande
pêche. D’autres fois, il ne partira pas alors qu’il aurait dû s’embarquer pour
gagner un peu d’argent ; mais sa mauvaise santé l’en empêchait. Alors il
fallait que la maman travaille, fasse des journées de lessive pour nourrir les
enfants – huit en tout, dont quatre sont morts en bas âge. Et puis, un jour,
quand Jeanne avait trois ans et demi, le père est reparti ; et il n’est
pas revenu. On l’a attendu longtemps, mais il a bien fallu accepter cette
quasi-certitude : il avait péri en mer.
La petite Jeanne apprit de sa maman à faire les travaux ménagers, à garder les
bêtes, à prier. Il n’y avait plus de catéchisme organisé, mais beaucoup
d’enfants, à cette époque, ont été catéchisés en secret par des personnes de
leur voisinage, qui avaient acquis une foi personnelle et responsable dans une
sorte de tiers ordre fondé par saint Jean Eudes au XVII » siècle. En ces
années difficiles, les membres de cet institut, vivant leur vie laïque comme
une consécration au Christ, jouèrent un rôle considérable dans la transmission
de la foi. C’est sans doute grâce à elles que Jeanne apprit à lire, et parvint
à une connaissance nette de la foi chrétienne. Plus tard, elle entrera
elle-même dans ce groupement. Vers 15 ou 16 ans, Jeanne fut placée, comme
aide-cuisinière, dans une famille des alentours. La maison, qui existe encore,
s’appelait la Mettrie-aux-Chouettes. La petite arriva là, toute timide, mais
prête à apprendre et à bien faire son nouveau métier. Il semble que Mme de
la Chouë l’accueillit affectueusement et l’entoura de sympathie. Au fil des
années, elle lui voua même une grande admiration. Car Jeanne ne fut pas
seulement employée à la cuisine : elle fut associée au service des
pauvres. Elle alla visiter des familles indigentes, des vieillards isolés. Elle
apprenait, déjà, le partage, le respect, la tendresse et combien il faut de
délicatesse pour ne pas humilier ceux qui ont besoin d’être aidés. Dans
ces années-là, un jeune homme la demanda en mariage ; selon l’usage, elle
le pria d’attendre. Et elle continua son service, qui était aussi pour elle une
école, où elle s’affina. Un peu plus tard, en 1816, eut lieu à Cancale une
grande mission : après la terrible tempête de la Révolution, il y avait à
reconstruire la foi et l’Église. Jeanne y participa. C’est alors qu’elle décida
de se réserver pour le service de Dieu : elle ne se marierait pas. Elle le
fit savoir à son prétendant. Elle ne connaissait rien de l’avenir. Et
pourtant, un obscur pressentiment, peut-être, l’habitait. En tout cas, elle dit
un jour à sa mère : "Dieu me veut pour lui. Il me garde pour une
œuvre qui n’est pas connue, pour une œuvre qui n’est pas encore fondée."
Premiers pas vers les
pauvres (1817-1823)
En 1817, Jeanne, âgée de 25 ans, quitta Cancale et sa famille. Ses deux sœurs étaient mariées et seraient bientôt mères de famille. Elle-même avait fait un autre choix ; elle laissa à ses sœurs une partie de ses vêtements, "tout ce qu’elle avait d’élégant et de joli", nous dit-on, et elle partit à Saint-Servan se mettre au service des pauvres. Elle voulait être pauvre avec eux.
De fait, la ville de Saint-Servan était très déshéritée. Presque la moitié de
la population était inscrite au Bureau de Bienfaisance, et de nombreux
mendiants assiégeaient les quelques familles plus aisées.
Jeanne entra comme
infirmière à l’hôpital du Rosais, trop petit pour accueillir les détresses qui
s’y réfugiaient. Car un hôpital, alors, c’était davantage un refuge pour toutes
les misères qu’un haut lieu de la science médicale ; et une infirmière
n’avait de formation que ce qu’il fallait pour préparer des tisanes, faire des
pansements, poser des cataplasmes… Pendant six ans environ, Jeanne se dévoua
auprès des trois cents malades qui s’entassaient là, avec trente-cinq enfants
trouvés ou abandonnés. Parmi ces pauvres gens teigneux, galeux, vénériens,
avec des moyens très insuffisants, le travail était rude, épuisant. Jeanne s’y
donna de tout son cœur. On raconte qu’en plus, elle consacra ses moments libres
à des initiatives apostoliques ; c’est ainsi qu’elle aurait pris à part un
infirmier pour le catéchiser. lle était soutenue par une foi vive. Lors
d’une mission qui ranima la vie chrétienne à Saint-Servan en 1817, on créa des
congrégations destinées à favoriser une entraide spirituelle, à stimuler la
prière et la réflexion chrétienne. Jeanne s’inscrivit à la congrégation des
jeunes filles.
Un peu plus tard, elle
entra dans un groupement plus exigeant, ce tiers ordre eudiste (ou
Société du Cœur de la Mère admirable) qu’elle avait sans doute entrevu dès son
enfance par les personnes de foi qui l’avaient catéchisée. Les femmes qui
composaient cette société menaient une sorte de vie religieuse à la maison, et
s’assemblaient régulièrement pour des réunions de prière et de partage. Elles
s’imposaient une discipline de vie et de prière quotidienne. Elles trouvaient
surtout là une tradition spirituelle forte, venue de saint Jean Eudes :
l’appel à un christianisme du cœur, l’initiation à une foi personnelle et
libre, relation vivante avec Jésus Christ. Tout y reposait sur le baptême,
dont on renouvelait chaque année les engagements. On cherchait à entrer en
communion de pensée, de sentiments, d’intentions, avec le Cœur du Christ et
celui de sa Mère, qui ne sont qu’un. "On a toujours sur soi, disait la
règle, un petit crucifix : on le prend dans ses mains, on l’embrasse, on
le médite ; et il parle à notre cœur …" Les membres de ce groupe
apprenaient la liberté intérieure, à base d’« abnégation de leur propre
volonté » – afin de savoir aimer en vérité. "Une véritable fille du
très saint Cœur de Marie (…) ne demande point à aller à l’église, aux
cérémonies religieuses, lorsque sa présence est nécessaire ailleurs (…). D’une
charité tendre et active, qui s’étend jusqu'où elle peut (…), elles aiment les
pauvres, les simples, parce que Jésus-Christ et la sainte Vierge les ont
aimés…" Jeanne fut membre de ce tiers ordre pendant une vingtaine
d’années, et il semble qu’elle en ait été profondément marquée. L’esprit du
groupement se retrouve dans la première règle ou les usages des Petites Sœurs
des Pauvres, surtout sous ses aspects de’ communion vivante avec Jésus, et de
renoncement à soi-même, chemin vers la liberté intérieure. Mais nous
avions laissé Jeanne à l’hôpital du Rosais, au milieu de ses pauvres malades,
dans un grand dénuement de moyens. Au bout de six années, ayant dépassé les
limites de ses forces, elle se trouva épuisée et dut quitter son travail.
Un temps de pause et de
maturation (1824-1839)
Jeanne trouva à point un nouvel emploi, qui lui fut en même temps un répit bienfaisant : une certaine Mlle Lecoq, de vingt ans son aînée, et qui était sans doute elle aussi membre du tiers ordre, la prit comme servante et comme amie. Toutes deux vécurent pendant douze années une vie commune meublée par la prière, les tâches domestiques d’une existence modeste, la présence aux pauvres, la catéchèse des enfants. Elles participaient chaque jour à la messe, se faisaient mutuellement la lecture, parlaient familièrement de Dieu.
Mlle Lecoq était attentive à la santé de sa compagne, l’obligeait à se ménager, prenait soin d’elle.
Elles vivaient avec leur peuple les bons et les mauvais jours. Et il y eut des
jours de misère, en particulier les années 1825-1832 : à la suite d’une
grave crise financière à Londres en 1825, de mauvaises récoltes en France les
années suivantes, beaucoup de gens connurent la faim. On vit augmenter le
nombre des mendiants, et même des hommes sans travail errant par bandes dans la
campagne. A Saint-Servan, le nombre des nécessiteux s’accrut encore… Toutes
deux y étaient attentives, et prenaient part généreusement aux efforts
collectifs déployés pour soulager les détresses. Mais la chère Mlle Lecoq
tomba malade et, en juin 1835, elle mourut. Elle laissait à Jeanne ses meubles
et une petite somme d’argent. Pour vivre, Jeanne se mit à faire des journées de
travail dans des familles de Saint-Servan qui recouraient à elle : ménage,
lessive, service de garde-malade… Des liens d’amitié se créèrent ainsi avec un
certain nombre de personnes ; ces relations furent par la suite très
précieuses à Jeanne et à ceux avec qui elle allait lier son destin.
Jeanne devint l’amie d’une femme nettement plus âgée qu’elle, Françoise Aubert, ou Fanchon. Mettant en commun leurs ressources, elles louèrent un logement au centre de Saint-Servan : deux pièces à l’étage et deux autres aménagées sous les combles. Là, les deux compagnes menèrent une vie rythmée par la prière, assez semblable à celle que Jeanne menait avec Mlle Lecoq. Fanchon filait à la maison ; Jeanne continuait ses journées à l’extérieur.
Mais bientôt, une troisième vint s’adjoindre à elles : une toute jeune fille de 17 ans, une orpheline, nommée Virginie Trédaniel. Celle-ci semble être entrée sans peine dans l’existence priante de ses deux aînées. A partir de cette année1838, elles vont mener toutes les trois – 72, 46 et 17 ans ! – une vie commune régulière, que la mort seule interrompra.
Jeanne était de plus en plus attentive aux pauvres gens qui l’entouraient à
Saint-Servan, mais que faire ? Elle se sentait impuissante devant cette
immense et multiple détresse… Était-ce assez de se laisser blesser dans son
cœur ? Ne faudrait-il pas se laisser blesser dans sa chair ? Ne
faudrait-il pas, avec une sorte de folie, partager même le nécessaire, même le
chez-soi ? Est-ce que ce ne serait pas cela, aimer ? C’est ce pas-là
que Jeanne va maintenant franchir, et elle ne reviendra pas en arrière.
Jeanne donne son lit
(1839-1842)
Vers la fin de 1839, peut-être aux premiers froids de l’hiver, Jeanne prit une décision : avec l’accord de Fanchon et de Virginie, elle amena à la maison une vieille femme, Anne Chauvin (veuve Haneau), aveugle et infirme. Jusque-là, cette personne vivait assistée par sa propre sœur ; mais celle-ci, malade, venait d’être hospitalisée : situation désespérée. On raconte que Jeanne, pour lui faire gravir l’étroit escalier de la maison, la porta sur son dos… Ce qui est sûr, c’est qu’elle lui a donné son propre lit, et est montée s’installer elle-même au grenier. Et elle l’adopta pour sa mère.
Peu après, une autre femme âgée, Isabelle Cœuru, vint rejoindre Anne Chauvin.
Elle avait servi jusqu’au bout ses vieux maîtres tombés dans la misère, avait
dépensé pour eux ses propres économies, puis avait mendié pour les faire vivre.
Ils étaient morts, et elle demeurait épuisée et infirme. Jeanne apprit cette
belle histoire de fidélité et de partage. Et sans plus tarder, elle
l’accueillit au logis ; cette fois, c’est Virginie qui donna son lit et
monta s’installer au grenier. Le soir, après avoir soigné leurs deux
protégées et dit bonsoir à la bonne Fanchon, Jeanne et Virginie montaient
l’échelle qui menait à leur grenier ; et, ôtant leurs souliers pour ne pas
faire de bruit, elles achevaient leurs tâches et leurs prières avant de se
coucher. Elles étaient trois à travailler (Virginie était couturière) pour
l’entretien de cinq personnes, dont deux âgées et malades ; parfois, le
soir, après le travail, il fallait veiller pour le raccommodage ou la lessive.
Peut-être, dès ce temps, Jeanne commença-t-elle à tendre la main aux familles
qu’elle connaissait bien. Virginie avait une amie, à peu près de son âge,
Marie Jamet, qui ne tarda pas à faire connaissance avec Jeanne et sa maisonnée.
Elle-même vivait chez ses parents et travaillait avec sa mère : elles
tenaient un petit commerce. Marie venait souvent retrouver son amie, et elle
aussi voua à Jeanne affection et admiration. Toutes trois – et parfois Fanchon
avec elles – parlaient de Dieu, des pauvres, des questions que leur posait la
vie. Jeanne fit connaître à ses deux jeunes amies son appartenance au tiers
ordre eudiste. Elles étaient trop jeunes pour y entrer, mais elles se firent,
avec l’aide de Jeanne, un petit règlement de vie inspiré de celui du tiers
ordre. Marie et Virginie parlèrent de leur amitié et de leur entraide
spirituelle à un jeune vicaire de Saint-Servan, l’abbé Auguste Le Pailleur, qui
était leur confesseur. Il les approuva et promit de les aider. Il fit la
connaissance de Jeanne, s’intéressa au groupe et à son action bienfaisante.
Entreprenant, ingénieux, habile, il était lui-même attentif aux pauvres
gens ; il pensa qu’il fallait soutenir ce qui pouvait être le commencement
d’une œuvre. Son appui allait être efficace, mais aussi source de quelles
épreuves ! Le 15 octobre 1840, avec son aide, les trois amies
formèrent une association de charité qui adopta pour loi le petit règlement
élaboré par Marie et Virginie. Ce groupe allait rapidement compter un nouveau
membre. Une jeune ouvrière de 27 ans, très malade, fut recueillie par Jeanne.
Elle pensait mourir… mais elle guérit, et dès lors, participa à l’effort
commun. Elle s’appelait Madeleine Bourges. Ainsi, autour des deux femmes âgées
accueillies par Jeanne, une petite cellule était née : c’était déjà
l’embryon d’une grande congrégation qui s’appellerait, bien plus tard, les
Petites Sœurs des Pauvres. En 1840, Jeanne et ses compagnes ne le savaient pas.
Mais, déjà, elles rêvaient d’accueillir d’autres misères, d’offrir à d’autres
personnes réconfort, sécurité et tendresse. L’argent, Dieu ne le refuserait
pas. Mais la maison était pleine : elles décidèrent d’en changer.
La quête (1842-1852)
"Sœur Jeanne, remplacez-nous, quêtez pour nous…" Ainsi parlaient les bonnes vieilles qui avaient longtemps vécu de mendicité. Elles soulignaient par là le cœur même de cette démarche de la quête, qui allait prendre tant de place dans la vie de Jeanne : elle-même allait se substituer aux pauvres, s’identifier à eux ; ou mieux, guidée par l’Esprit de Jésus, elle allait reconnaître en eux sa propre chair (ls 58, 7). Leur détresse était sa détresse, leur quête était sa quête.
Des motifs pratiques l’ont d’ailleurs amenée à quêter elle-même : si elle avait laissé les bonnes femmes (comme on les appelait gentiment) continuer leurs tournées par les rues de la ville, elle les aurait exposées à bien des misères, surtout celles qui s’adonnaient à la boisson. Alors, elle demanda à chacune, avec respect, de lui indiquer les adresses de ses bienfaiteurs, et elle fit la tournée à leur place. Elle expliquait : "Eh bien, Monsieur, ce ne sera plus la petite vieille qui viendra désormais, ce sera moi. Veuillez bien nous continuer votre aumône." On aura remarqué ’ce nous…
Ce ne fut pas facile de prendre cette décision. Jeanne était fière ;
certes, elle avait vu jadis à Cancale les femmes de marins s’entraider en
tendant la main avec dignité ; mais cela ne suffisait pas pour la faire
entrer de gaieté de cœur dans la mendicité. Devenue vieille, elle se rappellera
encore cette victoire sur elle-même qu’elle dut bien des fois remporter :
"J’allais avec mon panier chercher pour nos pauvres… Cela me coûtait, mais
je le faisais pour le bon Dieu et pour nos chers pauvres…" Elle y fut
aidée par un Frère de Saint-Jean-de-Dieu, Claude Marie Gandet. Les Frères
avaient, dès cette époque, à Dinan, une communauté fervente et un
hôpital ; ils tiendront une place importante dans la recherche de Jeanne.
Un jour donc, le frère Gandet arriva au grand en-bas ; il quêtait lui-même pour
l’hôpital. Il trouva Jeanne dans une grande perplexité. Ils se comprirent, et
il l’aida à s’engager délibérément sur le chemin de la quête. Pour lui donner
du courage, il lui promit de la seconder et de l’annoncer dans plusieurs
familles où lui-même devait passer. On dit même qu’il lui offrit son premier
panier de quête. Jeanne se fit donc chercheuse de pain. Elle demandait de
l’argent, mais aussi des dons en nature : de la nourriture – les restes de
repas ou dessertes seront souvent bien appréciés -, des objets, des
vêtements… « Je vous serais bien reconnaissante si vous pouviez me donner
une cuiller de sel ou un petit morceau de beurre… Nous aurions besoin d’un
chaudron pour cuire le linge… Un peu de laine ou de filasse nous rendrait
service… » Elle ne craignait pas de dire sa foi ; si elle venait
demander du bois pour la fabrication d’un lit, il lui arrivait de
préciser : "Je voudrais un peu de bois pour soulager un membre de
Jésus-Christ." Elle n’était pas toujours bien accueillie. Au cours d’une
tournée, elle avait sonné chez un vieil homme riche et avare ; elle avait
su le persuader, et il lui avait remis une bonne offrande. Elle y retourne le
lendemain : cette fois, il se fâche. Elle sourit : "Mon bon
monsieur, mes pauvres avaient faim hier, ils ont encore faim aujourd’hui, et
demain, ils auront encore faim…" Il donna à nouveau et il promit de
continuer. Ainsi, avec le sourire, savait-elle inviter les riches à la
réflexion et à la découverte de leurs responsabilités. Un trait est resté
célèbre. Un vieux célibataire, irrité, l’avait giflée ; elle répond
doucement : "Merci ; cela c’est pour moi. Maintenant, donnez-moi
pour mes pauvres, s’il vous plaît !"
Elle allait souvent chercher des secours au Bureau de Bienfaisance de la ville et, dans les premiers temps, on la traitait comme quelqu’un de la maison. Mais un jour, une employée la rudoya, et lui dit de prendre son rang dans la queue parmi les mendiants. Elle obéit. Elle était mendiante, après tout ; c’était sa place. Quand c’était trop dur, elle s’encourageait. Elle disait à sa compagne : "Marchons pour le bon Dieu !" Ou bien, un jour de fête, à Saint-Servan, avec un de ces demi-sourires qui lui étaient familiers : "Aujourd’hui, nous allons faire une bonne quête, parce que nos vieillards ont eu un bon dîner. Saint Joseph doit être content de voir que ses protégés sont bien soignés. Il va nous bénir !" Il semble qu’elle avait une qualité de présence qui impressionnait les gens, une sorte de charme qui opérait sur eux. Un homme qui l’a bien connue a cette jolie formule : « Elle avait un don de parole, une grâce à demander… Elle quêtait en louant Dieu, pour ainsi dire. » Vécue ainsi, la quête se transfigurait. Elle aurait pu provoquer une simple démarche d’assistance, par laquelle les riches se seraient donné bonne conscience ; mais Jeanne en faisait une évangélisation, qui mettait la conscience en question, et invitait à un changement de cœur. Grâce à la quête, l’action de la petite société put s’amplifier. On s’installa sans crainte dans la Maison de la Croix, et au mois de novembre 1842, il y avait là vingt-six vieilles femmes, dont certaines étaient bien malades. Cela demandait beaucoup de travail. Madeleine Bourges vint rejoindre les associées. Elle et Virginie Trédaniel cessèrent leur travail professionnel pour se consacrer entièrement au service des personnes qu’elles avaient accueillies. Peu après, Marie Jamet en fit autant. On ne compta plus que sur la quête pour assurer la subsistance… et achever de payer la maison. Un médecin, qui avait connu Jeanne à l’hôpital du Rosais, fut heureux de la retrouver à la tête de la Maison de la Croix : il accepta de soigner gratuitement les pauvres vieillards, et jusqu’en 1857 il y dépensa un immense dévouement. Un événement important survint durant l’hiver 42-43 : l’entrée du premier vieillard. On avait signalé à Jeanne ce vieux marin, seul et malade dans un caveau humide ; elle le trouva en effet dans un état lamentable, en haillons, sur de la paille pourrie, le visage exténué. Émue de la plus vive compassion, Jeanne s’en fut confier ce qu’elle avait vu à une personne bienfaisante, et revint peu après avec une chemise et des vêtements propres. Elle le lava, le changea et le transporta à la maison. Il y retrouva ses forces. Il s’appelait Rodolphe Laisné. D’autres hommes, sans tarder, sont venus le rejoindre. Parfois, un nouveau concours ou des besoins nouveaux relançaient la quête, ou l’élargissaient. Un jour une certaine Mlle Dubois s’offrit à accompagner Jeanne pour la quête dans la campagne avoisinante. C’était une personne honorablement connue qui se compromettait ainsi en mendiant avec Jeanne. Sa présence frappa l’opinion et les bourses s’ouvrirent plus largement. Outre l’argent, les quêteuses reçurent du blé, du sarrasin, des pommes de terre ; et puis du fil, de la toile… Et des amitiés nouvelles se nouèrent. On fit plus assidûment la quête des dessertes. Parfois on organisait une grande collecte de linge. On instaura la quête des marchés, et aussi, au port de Saint-Malo, celle des navires. On avait contracté, en achetant la Maison de la Croix, une lourde dette de vingt mille francs. Au bout de deux ans et demi, fin 1844, avec sept années d’avance, Jeanne avait tout remboursé. Parfois un don inattendu survenait. Ainsi en fut-il lorsque le neveu d’une ancienne poissonnière de fort mauvaise réputation constata le prodige : accueillie à la Maison de la Croix, elle était devenue une autre femme, avait retrouvé sa dignité. Dans son émerveillement, le brave neveu légua sept mille francs à la maison ; il mourut peu après. Cette somme arriva à temps pour payer la toiture d’un nouveau bâtiment dont la construction avait été entreprise sans aucune réserve : juste une pièce de cinquante centimes qu’on déposa au pied d’une statue de Notre-Dame. Tout le monde s’y mit. Les uns donnèrent des pierres, d’autres du ciment, d’autres des charrois gratuits, d’autres des heures de travail. Les sœurs manièrent la pelle ou la truelle. Et, pour acquitter les trois mille francs qui manquaient, le Prix Montyon survint juste à point. C’était un prix attribué chaque année par l’Académie Française à un Français pauvre, auteur de l’action la plus méritante. Les amis de la maison insistèrent auprès de Jeanne, et elle finit par accepter qu’on le demandât pour elle. Le maire de Saint-Servan et les principaux notables de la ville signèrent une adresse à l’Académie, et le Il décembre 1845, devant un illustre auditoire où figuraient Victor Hugo, Lamartine, Chateaubriand, Thiers et bien d’autres célébrités, M. Dupin aîné fit un vibrant éloge de l’humble Jeanne. Les journaux en parlèrent. Le discours fut publié. Jeanne se rendit compte que ce discours pourrait lui rendre service : là où elle irait quêter, elle emporterait, comme elle disait, la brochure à l’Académie, et ce serait pour elle une recommandation efficace. Elle allait l’utiliser, de fait, au cours de ses quêtes sur de nouveaux terrains : Rennes, Dinan, Tours, Angers et bien d’autres villes de France.
Cette vie de quêteuse, Jeanne la mena presque sans discontinuer de 1842 à 1852,
pendant dix ans. Et jamais elle ne fut déçue par Celui en qui elle avait mis
toute sa confiance. A l’étonnement de tous, le nombre des pauvres vieillards
croissait sans cesse ; ils étaient bien traités et heureux ; on
agrandissait la maison et on allait en acquérir d’autres… avec rien, sans
aucune ressource assurée. Aucune autre explication que l’inlassable quête de
Jeanne, l’effort collectif de toute une cité stimulée par elle, et sa foi en
l’indéfectible amour de Dieu pour ses pauvres.
Les Sœurs des Pauvres
Peu à peu, le petit
groupe que formaient Jeanne et ses amies prenait conscience de mener une vie
religieuse et s’organisait en conséquence. Elles avaient fait des vœux – vœux
privés, pas encore vœux religieux officiels – d’obéissance et de chasteté.
Elles portaient déjà quelque chose comme un costume uniforme, inspiré
d’ailleurs directement des usages vestimentaires des paysannes de la région.
Comme les Frères de Saint-Jean-de-Dieu, les sœurs portaient sur elles un petit
crucifix et une ceinture de cuir. Et puis, elles prirent des « noms de
religion » ; Jeanne s’appellerait Sœur Marie de la Croix. En décembre
1843, elle fut réélue supérieure. Mais voici que, deux semaines plus tard,
l’abbé Le Pailleur, de sa propre autorité, cassa cette élection et désigna
comme supérieure la timide Marie Jamet, âgée de 23 ans, qui était sa
pénitente : elle serait plus souple dans sa main que Jeanne Jugan, âgée de
51 ans, forte d’une longue expérience, connue à Saint-Servan depuis vingt-six
ans, et qui ne s’adressait pas personnellement à lui. Le prêtre avait
décidé : à cette époque, face à un prêtre, qu’auraient pu faire d’humbles
femmes ? Elles s’inclinèrent. Mais pour Jeanne, ce ne fut sans doute pas
sans douleur ni sans inquiétude… Elles continuèrent leur route.
D’ailleurs, à l’extérieur du petit groupe, personne ne sut le changement :
Jeanne resta aux yeux de tous garante de l’œuvre entreprise. Au début de
l’année 1844, l’association changea de nom officiel : les sœurs choisirent
de s’appeler Sœurs des Pauvres, sans doute pour mieux marquer la fraternité
évangélique voulue par Jésus et l’intention de partage total, de plain-pied
avec ces frères et sœurs. Puis les sœurs firent pour un an les vœux privés
de pauvreté et d’hospitalité : ce quatrième vœu – par lequel elles se
consacraient à l’accueil des pauvres vieillards – était inspiré directement de
l’usage établi chez les Frères de Saint Jean-de-Dieu.
En janvier 1844, Eulalie Jamet avait suivi sa sœur aînée Marie à la Maison de la Croix. A la fin de 1845, une nouvelle sœur se joignit au petit groupe : Françoise Trévily fut la sixième Sœur des Pauvres. Et l’année suivante, une étape décisive allait être franchie : la fondation d’une seconde maison. En janvier 1846, Jeanne partit pour Rennes. Elle y allait quêter à l’intention des pauvres de Saint-Servan. Elle fit annoncer sa quête par les journaux locaux, qui avaient d’ailleurs parlé d’elle un mois plus tôt en donnant l’information du Prix Montyon et du discours de Dupin à l’Académie Française. Dès les premiers jours passés à Rennes, Jeanne y remarqua les mendiants, moins nombreux en proportion qu’à Saint-Servan, mais dont les plus âgés appelaient à l’aide. Il y avait d’ailleurs beaucoup de misère dans les quartiers pauvres de la ville. Très vite, un projet de fondation s’ébaucha dans son esprit et elle demanda l’autorisation de sa supérieure. Dès ce moment, elle rencontra des gens importants, et pas toujours bien disposés. Elle allait de l’avant. "C’est vrai, c’est une folie, ça paraît impossible… Mais si Dieu est pour nous, ça se fera !" Et comment ne serait-il pas pour ses pauvres ? Marie Jamet vint rejoindre Jeanne, qui avait déjà loué à Rennes une vaste chambre flanquée d’une petite pièce. En peu de temps, il y eut dix pensionnaires. Il fallait trouver une maison plus importante. Les deux sœurs cherchèrent, mais en vain. Elles se confièrent à saint Joseph (qui tiendra de plus en plus de place dans la prière des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres). Le 19 mars, jour de sa fête, Marie priait à l’église de Toussaints ; une personne s’approcha : "Avez-vous une maison ? – Pas encore. – J’ai votre affaire… " On alla voir ; la maison, située au faubourg de la Madeleine, pouvait accueillir quarante ou cinquante pauvres, et un pavillon servirait de chapelle. Avec l’accord de Saint-Servan, on signa le contrat le 25 mars, et on s’installa le jour même. Des soldats aidèrent au déménagement et au transport des vieilles femmes. Et la maison continua à grandir, dans la pauvreté. Heureusement, quelques postulantes étaient entrées à Saint-Servan. Il en vint de Rennes, puis d’ailleurs. Jeanne avait repris ses quêtes : Vitré, Fougères… Là où elle passait, elle appelait : il arrivait assez souvent que des jeunes, après son passage, demandent à entrer au noviciat. C’est peut-être à cette époque que Jeanne est allée jusqu’à Redon. Elle a sonné au collège des Eudistes (elle qui était un peu eudiste aussi). Un père a raconté : "J’allai la voir au parloir, et elle m’électrisa (…) Sans plus de façon, je l’introduisis dans l’étude de nos grands pensionnaires, réunis là au nombre de cent environ (…) et Jeanne Jugan exposa bonnement et simplement l’objet de sa mission. Émerveillés et profondément touchés, tous ces élèves vidèrent absolument leurs poches et leurs pupitres… " Depuis plusieurs années déjà, les sœurs avaient bénéficié des conseils du père Félix Massot, ancien provincial de l’Ordre Hospitalier des Frères de Saint-Jean-de-Dieu. Au printemps de 1846, elles préparèrent une règle plus élaborée que le petit règlement primitif. Bien des points de ce texte s’inspirent directement des constitutions des Frères. Mais l’esprit venu de saint Jean Eudes y demeure présent, et s’y reconnaît à plusieurs détails des prières quotidiennes. Un peu plus tard, à la suite d’une quête de Jeanne, une troisième maison s’ouvrit à Dinan, dans une vieille tour des remparts. On ne tarda pas à la quitter pour une maison moins sinistre, puis pour un ancien couvent. Nous retrouverons la vieille tour au chapitre suivant.
Jeanne quêtait toujours. La voici, en janvier 1847, à Saint Brieuc. Un journal
local la présente : "Jeanne Jugan, cette fille si dévouée au service
des malheureux, qui a fait des miracles de charité et dont les feuilles de la
Bretagne ont si souvent retenti l’année dernière, est en ce moment dans nos
murs. Elle fait une quête pour son œuvre ; elle se présente chez les
personnes charitables et dit seulement : "Je suis Jeanne
Jugan." Un pareil nom suffit pour lui faire ouvrir toutes les
bourses." Et Jeanne marchait toujours, 'le bissac en bandoulière et le
panier à la main', pour mendier au nom des pauvres vieillards. Quelquefois,
c’était pour aller au secours d’une des maisons récemment fondées :
Saint-Servan, Rennes, Dinan, puis Tours (1849). Car cette œuvre, dont elle
s’était vu ôter la direction, à plusieurs reprises elle allait la sauver du
désastre, parce que c’est à elle qu’on faisait confiance, et parce que c’est
elle qui voyait ce qu’il fallait faire. Elle venait, prenait les mesures
nécessaires, obtenait les fonds qui manquaient, encourageait les uns et les
autres, puis disparaissait ; on avait besoin d’elle ailleurs. Elle n’avait
pas « où reposer sa tête » ; elle semblait n’appartenir à aucune
communauté locale déterminée. Pourvu que les pauvres vieillards soient logés, entourés,
aimés, elle accepte, elle, d’être sans feu ni lieu.
Un touriste anglais et un
journaliste français parlent de Jeanne
Revenons un peu en
arrière. Au début d’août 1846, Jeanne et Marie Jamet ont donc pris possession,
à Dinan, d’une vieille tour abandonnée. Trois semaines plus tard, un touriste
anglais frappa à leur porte : il venait pour voir Jeanne Jugan. Il a
publié ensuite un récit de sa visite. En voici la traduction partielle :
"Il fallait, pour approcher de l’appartement qu’elles occupaient, gravir
un escalier tournant et difficile ; l’étage en était bas, les murs nus et
rudes, les fenêtres petites et grillées, de sorte qu’on se croyait dans une
caverne ou dans une prison ; mais ce triste aspect était un peu égayé par
la lueur du feu et par l’air de contentement des habitants de ce lieu
(…)."
"Jeanne nous reçut
d’un air bienveillant (…). Elle était simplement mais proprement vêtue d’une
robe noire, d’un bonnet et d’un mouchoir blancs ; c’est le costume adopté
par la communauté. Elle paraît avoir près de 50 ans, sa taille est moyenne, son
teint bruni, et elle semble usée, mais sa physionomie est sereine et pleine de
bonté ; on n’y remarque pas le plus petit symptôme de prétention ou
d’amour-propre." Une véritable interview se déroula alors entre ce
touriste – qui était aussi un homme de bien, occupé précisément à créer un
hospice de vieillards – et Jeanne Jugan. Avec simplicité, elle répondit à ses
questions. Elle ne savait pas un jour, dit-elle, d’où lui viendraient les
provisions du lendemain, mais elle persévérait, avec la ferme persuasion que
Dieu n’abandonnerait jamais les pauvres, et elle agissait d’après ce principe
certain : que tout ce que l’on fait pour eux, on le fait pour Notre
Seigneur Jésus Christ. Je lui demandai comment elle pouvait distinguer ceux qui
méritaient vraiment d’être secourus ; elle me répondit qu’elle recevait
ceux qui s’adressaient à elle et qui paraissaient les plus dénués ;
qu’elle commençait par les vieillards et les infirmes comme étant les plus
nécessiteux, et qu’elle s’informait chez leurs voisins de leur caractère, de
leurs ressources, etc. Pour ne pas laisser dans l’oisiveté ceux qui pouvaient
encore s’occuper à quelque chose, elle leur faisait effilocher et carder de
vieux morceaux d’étoffe, puis filer la laine qu’ils en retiraient ; ils
arrivaient ainsi à gagner six liards par jour… Ils faisaient aussi
d’autres ouvrages, selon leurs possibilités, et recevaient un tiers du petit
gain obtenu." Jeanne détailla alors ce qu’elle pouvait attendre des
différents fournisseurs : les denrées encore bonnes mais moins faciles à
vendre. Je lui ai dit qu’après avoir parcouru la France, elle devrait venir en
Angleterre nous apprendre à soigner nos pauvres ; elle me répondit que,
Dieu aidant, elle irait si on l’y invitait. Il y a dans cette femme quelque
chose de si calme et de si saint qu’en la voyant, je me crus en la présence
d’un être supérieur, et ses paroles allaient tellement à mon cœur que mes yeux,
je ne sais pourquoi, se remplirent de larmes. Telle est Jeanne Jugan, l’amie
des pauvres de la Bretagne, et sa seule vue suffirait pour compenser les
horreurs d’un jour et d’une nuit passés sur une mer houleuse."
Deux ans plus tard, un
journal de Paris publia un article sur Jeanne et son œuvre : l’Univers, de
Louis Veuillot. Le grand journaliste catholique avait eu l’occasion de visiter
la maison de Tours récemment fondée. Peu après, il s’était trouvé à l’Assemblée
Nationale, lors d’une discussion sur le droit à l’Assistance inscrit dans le
préambule de la Constitution de 1848 – qu’il n’aimait pas. Au sortir de cette
séance, il écrivit un vibrant article pour présenter aux parlementaires,
dit-il, "un personnage plus savant en socialisme que vous ne l’êtes
tous" : il s’agissait de Jeanne Jugan. "Elle aimait les pauvres parce
qu’elle aimait Dieu. Un jour, elle pria son confesseur de lui enseigner à aimer
Dieu davantage encore. "Jeanne, lui dit-il, jusqu’à maintenant vous avez
donné aux pauvres ; maintenant, partagez avec eux" (…). Jeanne, le
soir même, avait une compagne, ou plutôt une maîtresse (…)". L’article
relatait ensuite la visite de Veuillot à la maison de Tours : "J’ai
vu des vêtements propres, des visages gais et même des santés charmantes. Entre
les jeunes sœurs et ces vieillards, il y a un échange d’affection et de
respect, qui réjouit le cœur… Les religieuses s’astreignent en tout au
régime de leurs pauvres, et il n’y a nulle différence, sinon qu’elles servent
et qu’ils sont servis… Tout arrive à point pour les besoins du moment. Au
souper, rien ne reste, au déjeuner rien ne manque. La charité a donné la
maison. Lorsque survient un pensionnaire, elle envoie le lit et les
vêtements."(L’Univers, 13 septembre 1848). L’Univers avait une assez
large diffusion : l’article de Veuillot contribua à faire connaître
l’œuvre des Sœurs des Pauvres.
Croissance
La
« maison-mère » et le noviciat se trouvaient, depuis les humbles
débuts, dans l’ancien couvent de la Croix, à Saint-Servan. Mais il n’y avait
plus assez de place, dès la fin de cette année 1847, pour loger, en plus des
personnes âgées, la quinzaine de postulantes et novices qui avaient entrepris
leur formation.
Comme l’abbé Le Pailleur,
le conseiller de Marie Jamet, avait eu quelques difficultés avec l’évêque de
Rennes, on décida d’aller s’installer à la maison de Tours récemment fondée.
Les jeunes, à partir de cette date, vont d’ailleurs affluer de plus en plus
nombreuses : à l’été 1849, il y en aura déjà quarante. Mais, quelques mois
plus tôt, Jeanne Jugan a été appelée par ses sœurs à cette maison de Tours,
qu’elle n’avait pas fondée elle-même. Elle y est arrivée en février 1849, surtout
dans le but d’obtenir les autorisations officielles, qui faisaient défaut. Elle
a été accueillie avec enthousiasme par M. Dupont, généreux et saint laïc,
qui avait déployé beaucoup d’efforts et dépensé beaucoup d’argent pour préparer
l’installation des sœurs : "Depuis deux jours, écrit-il alors, nous
avons l’honneur de posséder Jeanne Jugan, la mère de toutes les Petites Sœurs
(…). Quelle admirable confiance en Dieu ! Quel amour de son saint
Nom ! Elle va nous faire du bien à Tours. Les grossiers gens du monde croient
que cette pauvre chercheuse de pain, comme elle s’appelle, leur demande
l’aumône ; mais si leurs yeux s’ouvraient, ils comprendraient, eux, qu’ils
en reçoivent une immense en l’entendant parler si amoureusement et si
simplement de la Providence de Dieu." On a gardé une lettre de cette
période : la jeune Sœur Pauline, de Tours, écrit à l’abbé Le Pailleur (19
février 1849). Elle lui raconte les visites qu’elle a faites aux bienfaiteurs
et à l’évêque, en compagnie de ma sœur Jeanne. Ensuite, elles ont vu le curé de
la paroisse qui leur a conseillé de retourner chez l’évêque afin de lui
demander une lettre de recommandation auprès des curés. Elles y sont allées.
Relisons la suite de cette lettre, qui saisit sur le vif "la sœur
Jeanne", et son comportement dans la congrégation, dix ans après les
premiers débuts. "Monseigneur lui a dit qu’il n’osait pas trop s’avancer.
Elle s’est mise à genoux, elle l’a laissé entièrement libre, à sa grande
charité. Il en a été touché, et il lui a dit d’attendre quelques jours, et
qu’il le ferait (…). Nous voudrions bien que M. d’Outremont (un ami de la
maison, membre de la Conférence Saint-Vincent-de-Paul) serait à Tours pour lui
faire mettre un petit mot dans le journal au sujet de ma sœur Jeanne. Elle m’a
dit que ce serait bien utile, qu’elle était entrée dans plusieurs boutiques et
qu’on avait le cœur dur comme des brosses (…). "Nous avons été voir
Mme la Préfète, qui nous a reçues avec bonté, et nous a envoyé le soir
même une autorisation dans tout le département, de la part de son mari que nous
n’avions pu voir (…). "Je suis bien contente de la sœur Jeanne, elle
est bien bonne, elle se plaît bien à Tours, mais elle s’ennuie un peu en
pensant qu’elle ne peut pas encore quêter (…). "Je pense que ce sera sœur
Catherine qui conviendra pour la quête. Elle plaît bien à ma sœur Jeanne…"
Finalement, Jeanne Jugan laissa la maison de Tours consolidée, et bien
enracinée dans la population.
Le 1er août, une nouvelle fondation commença : une maison à Paris. Elle avait été demandée par la Conférence Saint-Vincent-de-Paul, qui avait connu l’œuvre par M. d’Outremont.
A la fin de la même année 1849, deux autres maisons ont pris leur essor :
l’une à Besançon, l’autre à Nantes. C’est à Nantes que se répandit le nom de
Petites Sœurs des Pauvres, qui devint officiel un peu plus tard. L’intuition
populaire avait trouvé le qualificatif qui exprimait au mieux l’intention de
Jeanne : excluant toute domination, se faire tout petit pour mieux
aimer. Jeanne n’avait pas participé directement aux fondations de Paris,
de Besançon ni de Nantes. En revanche, c’est elle qui donna naissance à la
maison d’Angers. Voici comment. Poursuivant sa quête inlassable, Jeanne
arriva à Angers en décembre 1849, attendue déjà par plusieurs familles. Elle
venait tendre la main pour les fondations déjà faites, mais elle eut dès le
début (comme à Rennes) la pensée de doter la ville d’Angers – qui lui était si
accueillante -d’un asile pour les pauvres vieillards.
Grâce à un prêtre, qui
était vicaire général à Rennes, on trouva rapidement une maison, et la
fondation se fit en avril 1850. Dans l’intervalle, Jeanne était probablement
retournée à Tours avec le produit de sa quête, puis était allée quêter dans
d’autres villes. Le 3 avril donc, elle revint à Angers en compagnie de Marie
Jamet et de deux jeunes sœurs. L’évêque, Mgr Angebault, les reçut à bras
ouverts. Comme ailleurs, elles arrivaient les mains vides : à elles
quatre, elles n’avaient que six francs en bourse pour commencer
l’établissement. On obtint les autorisations voulues, on s’installa et on se
mit à quêter. Deux jours plus tard, Marie repartait pour Tours, "déjà
consolée" et accompagnée de deux postulantes angevines. A la fin d’avril,
on accueillait les premières personnes âgées. Les dons affluaient, et pourtant,
un jour, le beurre manqua. Jeanne vit que les vieillards mangeaient leur pain
sec. "Mais c’est le pays du beurre, dit-elle. Comment, vous n’en demandez
pas à saint Joseph ?" Elle alluma une veilleuse devant une statue du
Père nourricier, fit apporter tous les pots vides et plaça un écriteau :
"Bon saint Joseph, envoyez nous du beurre pour nos vieillards !"
Les visiteurs s’étonnaient ou s’amusaient de cette candeur ; l’un d’eux
exprima un doute – bien raisonnable ! – sur l’efficacité du procédé. Mais,
sous ces signes naïfs se cachait une telle foi !… Quelques jours plus
tard, un donateur anonyme fit envoyer un lot très important de beurre, et tous
les pots furent remplis. Jeanne voulait que la maison des pauvres soit gaie.
Portée par le réseau angevin d’amitié, elle vint un jour trouver le colonel qui
commandait une unité en garnison à Angers ; elle lui demanda d’envoyer,
l’après-midi d’un jour de fête, quelques musiciens du régiment pour la joie de
ses bons vieux. « Ma sœur, je vous enverrai toute la musique pour vous
faire plaisir et réjouir vos chers vieillards. » Cette fanfare d’Angers
semble accompagner d’allégresse l’amour qui se donne et qui suscite l’amour.
Jeanne quitta Angers pour d’autres villes, pour d’autres quêtes. Pendant
l’hiver 1850-1851, on repère sa trace à Dinan, à Lorient, à Brest. Dans cette
dernière ville, elle rencontra une dame d’œuvres, qui ne l’encouragea pas.
Jeanne l’écouta, réfléchit et conclut : "Eh bien, ma bonne dame, nous
essaierons !" Elle se mit à quêter. Une amie l’accompagnait. Elles
arrivèrent à une maison que l’on savait peu accueillante ; sa compagne
l’invita à passer outre. Mais Jeanne, saisissant le cordon de la clochette, lui
répondit : "Sonnons en Dieu, et Dieu nous bénira." L’aumône fut
généreuse. Tandis qu’elle éveillait les gens au sens du partage et collectait
leurs dons, Jeanne restait attentive au développement de la famille qui était
née d’elle. Après Angers, ce furent les fondations de Bordeaux, Rouen, Nancy.
Elle n’y fut d’ailleurs pas directement mêlée. Puis, ce fut la première maison
d’Angleterre, dans la banlieue de Londres. Il faut dire que Charles Dickens,
quelque temps plus tôt, était venu à Paris ; il y avait visité l’asile
récemment fondé par les sœurs. Fort impressionné, il en avait rendu compte dans
son hebdomadaire Household Words (14 février 1852) ; après avoir évoqué
les origines, il y décrivait la maison de la rue Saint-Jacques : "…
Un ancien a les pieds sur une chaufferette, et murmure d’une voix faible qu’il
est bien confortable maintenant car il a toujours chaud. Le souvenir du froid
des années et du froid des rues est gravé dans sa mémoire mais il est très
confortable maintenant, très confortable… " Ce témoignage du
romancier contribua à faciliter l’installation des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres
dans son pays. Parallèlement à la croissance géographique et numérique –
en 1853, il y aura cinq cents sœurs – se faisait un développement de
l’institution elle-même : la règle s’amplifie et se précise. Le P. Félix
Massot et l’abbé Le Pailleur y ont travaillé ensemble, à Lille, en 1851,
pendant trois semaines. Ce projet fut soumis à l’évêque de Rennes et, le 29 mai
1852, Mgr Brossais Saint-Marc signa le décret d’approbation des
statuts : dès lors la famille des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres sera dans l’Église
une véritable congrégation religieuse. Cette approbation épiscopale faisait de
l’abbé Le Pailleur, officiellement, le supérieur général de la congrégation,
conjointement avec la supérieure générale Marie Jamet. Il souhaitait être
confirmé dans cette fonction, et il fut satisfait. C’est à Rennes qu’il se
fixa. En effet, on venait d’acheter à la périphérie de la ville un assez grand
domaine appelé La Piletière ; avec l’asile de Rennes, on y installa le
noviciat et la maison-mère, qui avaient été précédemment transférés de Tours à
Paris. L’évêque y vint le 31 mai présider la prise d’habit de vingt-quatre
postulantes, et la profession de dix-sept novices.
"Vous m’avez volé
mon œuvre" (1852-1856)
Arrêtons-nous un peu à l’étrange itinéraire de l’abbé Le Pailleur – qui ne s’explique en vérité que par une faille subtile, mais sans doute profonde, dans sa personnalité.
En 1843, il avait donc cassé la réélection de Jeanne Jugan comme supérieure
pour confier cette responsabilité à sa fille spirituelle Marie Jamet. Dans les
années suivantes, son emprise sur l’œuvre devint de plus en plus grande, tandis
que Jeanne, infatigablement, quêtait pour les nouvelles maisons, travaillait
directement à deux fondations, accourait pour soutenir et sauver celles qui
chancelaient, garantissait par sa présence et son nom la valeur et le dynamisme
des initiatives prises en faveur des vieillards démunis. L’approbation
épiscopale obtenue, l’installation de la maison-mère à Rennes réalisée, l’abbé
Le Pailleur prit une décision qui allait modifier totalement l’existence de
Jeanne : il l’appela à la maison-mère. Désormais, elle n’aurait plus de
relations suivies avec les bienfaiteurs ni de fonction notable dans la
congrégation ; elle vivrait cachée derrière les murs de La Piletière,
occupée à d’humbles tâches. Jeanne avait un peu moins de 60 ans, elle
était en pleine activité. Elle obéit humblement. Elle devait rester là – à
Rennes puis à La Tour Saint-Joseph en Saint-Pern – sans responsabilités,
jusqu’à sa mort, c’est-à-dire pendant vingt-sept années. A La Piletière, elle
allait vivre toute petite. Elle était désormais "Sœur Marie de la
Croix". A l’intérieur de la congrégation, on n’employa plus guère son nom
de Jeanne Jugan ; mais au-dehors, il resta vivant dans combien de
mémoires !
Elle fut chargée, au
début, de diriger le travail manuel des postulantes – fort nombreuses :
soixante-quatre en 1853. On a gardé le souvenir de sa bonté, de sa douceur à
leur égard. Elle a toujours aimé les jeunes, et elle en a été aimée. Elle ne
revendiquait rien, elle vivait pleinement son effacement. Bien plus tard, une
sœur a noté : "Jamais je ne lui ai entendu dire la plus petite parole
qui pût faire supposer qu’elle avait été la première supérieure générale. Elle
parlait avec tant de respect, tant de déférence, de nos premières bonnes Mères
(= supérieures). Elle était si petite, si respectueuse dans ses rapports avec
elles…" Elle vit mourir à 32 ans une de ses premières sœurs, Virginie
Trédaniel. Est-ce cette mort ou sa propre souffrance, ou le souvenir des
premières épreuves de la fondation ? … Un jour, elle dit aux
postulantes : "Nous avons été greffées dans la Croix."
Cette greffe était bien
vivante. L’Église la reconnut comme sienne. Le 9 juillet 1854, le pape Pie IX
approuva la congrégation des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres. Joie profonde pour la
foi de Jeanne.
Pour se faire reconnaître
comme fondateur et supérieur général de ce nouvel institut, l’abbé Le Pailleur
avait, progressivement, déformé l’histoire des origines. Pendant les trente-six
années qui suivirent, les jeunes qui entrèrent dans la congrégation n’apprirent
qu’une histoire truquée où Jeanne apparaissait comme la troisième Petite Sœur
des Pauvres. L’abbé, lui, se faisait donner des marques de respect tout à
fait excessives ; il exerçait sur la congrégation une autorité
absolue : tout passait par ses mains ; toute décision était prise par
lui ; en toutes choses, il fallait recourir à lui. Mais l’étonnement,
voire le scandale, finirent par être perçus en haut lieu. On fit une enquête
par décision du Saint Siège. Et en 1890, l’abbé Le Pailleur fut destitué et
appelé à Rome, où il acheva ses jours dans un couvent.
Pendant plus de quarante ans, Marie Jamet lui avait été docilement soumise : elle croyait bien faire. Mais elle avait été souvent déchirée entre ce qu’elle pensait être son devoir d’obéissance et le respect de la vérité. Peu avant de mourir, elle a reconnu ; "Ce n’est pas moi qui suis la première Petite Sœur des Pauvres ni la fondatrice de l’Œuvre. C’est Jeanne Jugan qui est la première et la fondatrice des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres."
Jeanne, elle, avait vécu tout cela avec un mélange de douleur et de confiance.
Elle était lucide, et ne pouvait approuver ; mais sa foi s’élevait plus
haut que ces manœuvres. Elle gardait le cœur assez libre pour dire en
plaisantant à l’abbé Le Pailleur ce qu’elle pensait de lui ; "Vous
m’avez volé mon œuvre ; mais je vous la cède de bon cœur !"
Pas de revenus
fixes ! (1856-1865)
Au printemps de 1856, la vie de Jeanne changea de cadre : elle accompagna le groupe des novices et des postulantes qui vint occuper, avec la maison-mère, un vaste domaine acquis à trente-cinq kilomètres de Rennes : La Tour Saint-Joseph, en Saint-Pern.
Elle y poursuivit son existence toute cachée, et ses humbles tâches. Elle logea, pendant plusieurs années, en compagnie de deux novices, dans une pièce appelée chambre de la cloche.
On la tenait à l’écart de toute responsabilité, de tout honneur. Elle faisait
nominalement partie du conseil général de la congrégation, mais jamais on ne
l’y appelait. Et pourtant si, un jour, une seule fois, on l’invita à participer
à une délibération. Elle y vint. Sa signature en fait foi. C’était le 19 juin
1865. Il s’agissait d’un problème grave pour la vie de l’institut, d’une
question qui mettait en cause l’essentiel de la vocation des Petites
Sœurs : les exigences de la pauvreté dans la congrégation.
Dès le départ, on avait voulu vivre pauvre avec les pauvres, dépendre entièrement, avec eux, de la charité. Donc, on avait exclu toute source fixe de revenus. La seule propriété était celle des bâtiments d’habitation qui assurait indépendance et sécurité.
En réalité, aucun texte ne précisait cette option. Et il était arrivé, dans les premières années, que la congrégation acceptât quelques rentes fixes ou fondations. Mais, c’était exceptionnel.
Or, voici qu’en 1865 un legs de 4 000 F sous forme de rente échut en faveur de la congrégation. Une fois de plus, la question se posa : fallait-il l’accepter ? Tandis que le Conseil hésitait, un laïc ami, qui aidait à la gestion financière, rappela le principe : "Si vous me permettez de dire humblement mon avis, vous ne devez l’accepter qu’avec l’autorisation d’aliéner la rente pour faire servir ce capital au paiement de votre maison (de Paris). Vous ne devez posséder que les maisons que vous habitez et, pour le reste, vivre de la charité quotidienne. Si les Petites Sœurs passaient pour avoir des rentes, elles perdraient leurs droits à cette charité qui faisait vivre les Israélites dans le désert, et si une fois elles amassaient la manne, la manne se corromprait entre leurs mains comme jadis cela arrivait au peuple de Dieu. "Cette remarque était audacieuse : on était en plein essor du capitalisme naissant ; les grandes banques françaises voyaient le jour ; on inventait le carnet de chèques ; et la comtesse de Ségur elle-même écrivait la Fortune de Gaspard ! On ne parlait que de profit, et l’argent était l’objet d’une espèce de religion. Mais les Petites Sœurs des Pauvres, sensibles à l’appel qui leur était adressé, allaient choisir le dépouillement. Elles demandèrent d’abord l’avis de plusieurs évêques. Le conseil général s’assembla. Et c’est alors que l’on convoqua Sœur Marie de la Croix. Elle en fut surprise, effrayée : "Je ne suis qu’une pauvre fille ignorante ; que puis-je dire ?" On insista. "Puisque vous le désirez, je vais obéir." Elle vint donc au conseil. Et elle exprima clairement son avis : il fallait continuer à ne pas accepter de revenus fixes, à dépendre de la charité. C’est cette orientation qui fut adoptée. La circulaire envoyée aux maisons précisait : "La congrégation ne pourra posséder aucune rente, aucun revenu fixe perpétuel" ; et, par suite, "nous refuserons tout legs ou don consistant en rentes ou grevé de fondation de lits ou de messes ou même de toute autre obligation qui demanderait la perpétuité". Et le conseil écrivit au Garde des Sceaux de l’Empire, ministre de la Justice et des Cultes, pour lui notifier cette décision. Le gouvernement en prit acte l’année suivante, et par le fait même, du refus du legs de 4000 F. Un peu plus tard, nous voyons Jeanne inviter les jeunes sœurs à prier "pour qu’on ne cède pas aux instances de ceux qui voudraient nous donner des rentes".
On voit ainsi qu’elle veillait, dans la prière, sur cette congrégation qu’elle
avait fait naître et sur le choix de pauvreté qui la livrait à l’amour du Père
des Cieux.
Sagesse de Sœur Marie de la Croix (1865-1879)
Les longues années de La Tour Saint-Joseph ne comportent pas beaucoup d’événements. Seulement, de loin en loin, une image : le chapelet à la main, Sœur Marie de la Croix, « droite, appuyée sur un grand bâton (…), parcourait les prés et les bois en remerciant Dieu (…) ; quand elle revoyait de ses vieux amis qui avaient connu quelque chose des commencements de l’œuvre (…), elle chantait son Magnificat. (Elle) était vraiment éloquente en sa simplicité. »
Et puis, égrenées au fil des jours, des paroles de sagesse, souvent imagées,
parfois drôles. Un jour, par exemple, elle expliqua aux novices comment il faut
se comporter quand on vous dit des choses désagréables : "Il faut
être comme un sac de laine, qui reçoit la pierre sans
résonner…" "Faire pénitence", qu’est-ce que ça veut
dire ? Elle imagine un cas concret : "Deux Petites Sœurs vont en
quête ; elles sont chargées ; c’est la pluie, le vent, elles sont
mouillées, etc. Si elles acceptent ces incommodités généreusement, avec
soumission à la volonté du bon Dieu, elles font pénitence !" – Un
jour, elle appela une jeune sœur près de la fenêtre ouverte ; elle lui
montra des tailleurs de pierre : "Voyez-vous ces ouvriers qui
taillent de la pierre blanche pour la chapelle ? Et comment ils font jolie
cette pierre ? Il faut vous laisser tailler ainsi par Notre
Seigneur !" Sœur Claire galopait dans un couloir. Jeanne
l’arrête : "Vous laissez quelqu’un derrière vous !" La sœur
se retourne, intriguée : "Pardon, ma bonne Petite Sœur, je ne vois
personne… – Mais si, il y a le bon Dieu ! Il vous laisse courir en avant
car Notre Seigneur ne marchait pas si vite et ne s’empressait pas comme
vous…" Les souvenirs de ces années-là apportent ainsi, jusqu’à nous, des
brassées de formules savoureuses. Plus rares, aussi, quelques faits marquants.
Un jour, par exemple, une mère de famille entra à la chapelle avec ses enfants.
L’un d’eux ne marchait pas : il avait déjà 4 ou 5 ans, mais il fallait
encore le porter. La maman venait prier : souvent elle demandait la
guérison du petit. Elle ressortit, l’enfant dans les bras. Elle rencontra
Jeanne. Celle-ci le prit, puis le déposa à terre : "Mon petit, tu
pèses lourd !" Elle lui mit dans les mains son bâton, et voici qu’il
se mit à marcher tout seul : "Petit Jean marche ! Il marche avec
le bâton de Jeanne Jugan !"
Les années
passaient ; vers 1870, Jeanne quitta la chambre de la cloche pour la
chambre de l’infirmerie, qu’elle occupa jusqu’à sa mort, avec trois autres
sœurs. Elle était attentive aux événements douloureux de la guerre de 70,
au premier Concile du Vatican, trop vite interrompu, à la prise de Rome par les
Révolutionnaires qui combattaient pour l’unité de l’Italie. Elle s’intéressait
aussi à la vie apostolique, et les prêtres de la maison venaient volontiers, au
retour de leurs voyages, lui raconter leurs activités, confier des intentions à
sa prière. Celui d’entre eux qui contribua le plus à l’expansion de la
congrégation, hors de France – Ernest Lelièvre, prêtre originaire du Nord –
aimait venir se recommander à elle.
Elle jouissait de ce
qu’elle voyait, de la beauté des fleurs du parc… Un jour elle en montra une à
une jeune sœur : "Savez-vous qui a fait cela ?" –
"C’est Dieu", répondit la sœur. Jeanne la fixa du regard, et dit avec
émerveillement : "C’est notre Époux !"
La part de la prière
devenait de plus en plus grande dans ses journées. Sa piété eucharistique, sa
dévotion à la Passion du Sauveur – et au chemin de la croix -, son amour
pour la Vierge Marie n’échappaient pas aux novices. Plusieurs ont été frappées
de son comportement rayonnant de joie et d’attention aimante, lorsqu’elle
faisait le signe de la croix ou s’approchait de la communion sacramentelle. La
regarder « faisait désirer d’aimer l’Eucharistie comme elle
l’aimait ». D’autres ont noté sa tendresse évidente pour Marie : "C’était
un plaisir de la voir prier avec son chapelet. Elle aimait à dire :
"Par l’Ave Maria, nous irons en Paradis !" "Elle vivait en
présence de Dieu et nous en parlait toujours", dit une novice de ce temps.
Parler de la prière lui était familier. Elle avait des formules pittoresques
pour baliser les chemins de la vie spirituelle : "Il faut être bien
petite devant le bon Dieu. Quand vous faites oraison, commencez par là.
Tenez-vous devant le bon Dieu comme une petite grenouille." Ou bien, pour
les heures difficiles (et il y a là, sans doute, quelque chose comme une
confidence) : "Allez le trouver quand vous serez à bout de patience
et de force, quand vous vous sentirez seule et impuissante ; Jésus vous
attend à la chapelle ; dites-lui : "Vous savez bien ce qui se
passe, mon bon Jésus, je n’ai que vous qui savez tout. Venez, à mon
aide." Et puis, allez, et ne vous inquiétez pas de savoir comment
vous pourrez faire ; il suffit que vous l’ayez dit au bon Dieu, il a bonne
mémoire… ".
A propos de prière, elle
invitait aussi à la discrétion dans la récitation des formules. Lorsqu’elle
priait avec les novices, "elle insistait souvent pour que, plus tard, nous
veillions à ne pas trop multiplier ces prières de dévotion : "Vous
lasserez vos vieillards, disait-elle, ils s’ennuieront, et ils s’en iront
fumer… même pendant le chapelet ! "Elle aimait, ainsi, faire part aux
jeunes de son expérience dans le service des personnes âgées. "Mes
petites, il faut toujours être de bonne humeur ; nos petits vieillards
n’aiment pas les figures tristes !" Quand elle parlait des
pauvres, son cœur débordait… "Mes petits enfants, disait-elle,
aimons beaucoup le bon Dieu, et le Pauvre en Lui… Il faut, dans nos bons
vieillards, voir Jésus avec esprit de foi ; car c’est les porte-voix du
bon Dieu." Elle donnait aux sœurs des conseils très simples, et pourtant
si denses : "Il ne faut pas craindre sa peine pour faire la cuisine
comme pour les soigner quand ils sont malades. Être comme une mère pour ceux
qui sont reconnaissants et pour ceux qui ne savent pas reconnaître tout ce que
vous faites pour eux. Dites en vous-mêmes : "C’est pour Vous, mon
Jésus ! " Regardez le Pauvre avec compassion, et Jésus vous
regardera avec bonté à votre dernier jour… " Et souvent, elle revenait à
la quête : "N’ayez pas peur de vous dévouer et de mendier comme je
l’ai fait pour les pauvres, car ils sont les membres souffrants de Notre
Seigneur." Elle avait toujours agi avec réflexion, et elle en savait le
prix. "Mes petites, il faut prier et réfléchir avant d’agir. C’est ce que
j’ai fait toute ma vie. Je pesais toutes mes paroles." Elle qui a si peu
parlé d’elle-même, nous livre là un de ses secrets. Un autre secret, c’est
l’amour de la petitesse : "Soyez petites, petites, petites ; si
vous deveniez grandes et fières, la congrégation tomberait !" –
"Seuls les petits plaisent à Dieu… " A 80 ans, elle gardait fière
allure. Une jeune femme anglaise l’a décrite alors, "marchant d’un pas
ferme, une main appuyée sur l’épaule d’une jeune sœur, l’autre sur un solide bâton,
si droite et si alerte (…) dans les belles allées. Ce qui nous frappa surtout,
ce fut la grande douceur de son sourire…" Parfois, avec les novices, elle
commentait en souriant une lecture. Il avait été question des saintes
larmes ; elle fit fermer le livre, et dit aux sœurs : "Il y en a
qui ont peut-être de la peine à entendre cela, et qui disent : "Moi,
je ne peux pas pleurer… Je ne voudrais pas non plus être toujours à
pleurer…" Ne vous inquiétez pas pour les saintes larmes ! Il n’est
pas nécessaire d’en verser et de mouiller ses yeux. Mais faire un sacrifice de
bon cœur, recevoir une réprimande en paix, cela compte pour de saintes larmes.
Je suis sûre que vous en avez déjà pleuré ainsi plusieurs fois
aujourd’hui…" Sagesse, équilibre, bienveillance : Jeanne Jugan est
là. Peu à peu, sa vue s’affaiblissait, ses paupières se paralysaient. Dans
ses dernières années, elle était presque aveugle. Elle disait :
"Quand vous serez vieilles, vous ne verrez plus rien. Moi, je ne vois plus
que le bon Dieu." Ou encore : "Le bon Dieu me voit, cela
suffit !" Cela ne l’empêchait pas d’être gaie, de raconter des
histoires drôles, des souvenirs amusants. Elle racontait, par exemple, comment
un lapin, un jour, bondit hors de son panier et comment des gamins le
rattrapèrent à la course : elle leur donna deux sous pour prix de leur
peine ! Un jour de Pâques, elle s’approcha d’un groupe de sœurs qui
répétaient des chants. "Allons, mes petites, chantons la gloire de notre
Jésus ressuscité !" Et la voilà qui, des deux bras, donnait le rythme
en chantant Alléluia avec une telle ardeur qu’elle paraissait vouloir
"quitter son vieux corps pour suivre son Jésus !" Quel entrain,
quelle jeunesse ! Elle était habitée par une action de grâce
continuelle : "En tout, partout, en toute circonstance, je
répète : Dieu soit béni !" Jusqu’à la fin, elle a aimé
chanter : des chansons, ou des espèces de comptines qu’elle avait
peut-être composées elle-même : "Le pauvre nous appelle. De la voix
et du cœur ; 0 la bonne nouvelle ! Partons avec bonheur." Ou
bien : "Montrez-vous toujours faciles, Ne refusez rien. Pour des
petites cherche-pain. Tout est toujours bien !" Ou encore :
"0 Jésus, Roi des Élus, Qui vous aimera le plus ?" Il semble que
l’union profonde et simple qu’elle vivait avec Dieu de plus en plus, dans le
dépouillement croissant de l’âge, avait en elle libéré la joie.
De la mort à la vie
(1879)
Dans les dernières années
de sa vie, Jeanne parlait assez souvent de sa mort ; elle en parlait avec
sérénité. Un jour, elle dit à une jeune sœur qui était venue lui faire un brin
de conversation : "Chantez-moi le refrain : Oh ! pourquoi
sur la rive étrangère prolongerais-je mon séjour ?" Elle disait
parfois : "Je voudrais bien mourir… – II ne faut pas mourir, lui
répondait-on. – Si, je voudrais bien : pour aller voir le bon Dieu."
Mais avant de partir, elle devait connaître une dernière joie. En novembre
1878, des démarches avaient été entreprises pour obtenir du pape l’approbation
des constitutions (l’approbation de 1854 était seulement ad experimentum). Le
1er mars 1879, Léon XIII accorda la confirmation demandée. Il y avait
alors, quarante ans après les humbles commencements de Saint-Servan, 2400
Petites Sœurs. Jeanne avait achevé son œuvre et sa longue mission de prière.
Elle pouvait partir. Un matin du mois d’août 1879, elle eut un malaise. On lui
donna le sacrement des malades. Elle pria à mi-voix : "0 Marie, vous
savez que vous êtes ma mère, ne m’abandonnez pas !… Père éternel, ouvrez
vos portes, aujourd’hui, à la plus misérable de vos petites filles, mais qui a
si grande envie de vous voir !…" Puis, d’une voix plus faible :
"0 Marie ma bonne mère, venez à moi. Vous savez que je vous aime et que
j’ai bien envie de vous voir !…" Puis elle s’éteignit doucement. Les
témoins ont noté l’immense paix qui émanait de son visage. Elle avait
achevé de se remettre, avec et parmi les pauvres, aux très douces mains de
notre Père.
Sa mission continue
"On va vous parler
de moi, laissez tomber, le bon Dieu sait tout." Dernier conseil de Jeanne,
le 19 mars 1876, à une jeune sœur, professe depuis trois jours, qui va quitter
La Tour Saint-Joseph pour Saint-Servan. S’effacer, être oubliée, Jeanne n’a pas
d’autre ambition. A sa mort, cette ambition semble réalisée. Et pourtant !
En 1894, celle qui est appelée à guider la congrégation après la mort de Marie
Jamet entreprend d’en faire écrire l’histoire. Ce premier travail de recherche
historique paraît en 1902. Il a été précédé, trois ans auparavant, par une
brève notice nécrologique de Jeanne Jugan : elle y est reconnue
comme la première Petite Sœur et fondatrice. Avec la restitution de son
œuvre, la mission posthume de Jeanne commence : elle ira s’amplifiant au
cours des années. En 1935, les nombreux témoignages de ses contemporains font
penser le moment venu d’ouvrir, à Rennes, le procès informatif sur sa
réputation de sainteté. L’année suivante, les restes de Jeanne sont transportés
du cimetière de la communauté à la crypte de la chapelle. La seconde guerre
mondiale vient interrompre la procédure ; il faudra attendre juillet 1970
pour introduire la cause à Rome. Tous les témoins oculaires ont alors disparu.
Le procès apostolique devra donc porter un jugement sur l’héroïcité des vertus
de Jeanne à partir d’un travail historique. Celui-ci est terminé en février
1979, présenté à Jean-Paul II, et le décret d’héroïcité des vertus est
promulgué le 13 juillet suivant, six semaines avant le centenaire de la mort de
Jeanne Jugan.
Trois ans plus tard, le caractère médicalement inexplicable d’une guérison est reconnu : Antoine Schlatter, résident de la maison des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres de Toulon (France), atteint de la maladie de Raynaud à un stade avancé, et menacé de l’amputation d’une main, a été subitement guéri au cours d’une neuvaine de prière par l’intercession de Jeanne Jugan. En la proclamant Bienheureuse, le 3 octobre 1982, l’Église proposait Jeanne Jugan en exemple à notre temps. Quel est donc son message ? Un siècle et plus après sa mort, peut-il être encore actuel ? Précurseur dans le domaine de l’action apostolique et sociale, voici un siècle et demi, Jeanne eut un sens humain et évangélique du grand âge qui n’est pas lié à son époque. Par son œuvre hospitalière au service des personnes âgées pauvres, établie aujourd’hui dans trente et un pays, elle nous invite à considérer dans l’optique de Dieu la place et le rôle des aînés dans nos sociétés modernes, leur insertion dans la famille et dans l’Église, l’apport unique de cet âge, ses richesses comme ses difficultés. Elle nous convie à l’attitude essentielle d’estime, de compréhension mutuelle, d’échange, de partage et d’entraide qui doit relier les générations. Mais le message de Jeanne Jugan ne s’arrête pas là. Une personne qui l’a bien connue a dit que son caractère particulier était la louange de Dieu. Contredite, humiliée, en butte aux adversités, "elle allait toujours louant Dieu". Cette louange prenait racine dans sa foi. Pauvre avec les pauvres, heureuse de l’être, Jeanne faisait une confiance absolue à la bonté paternelle de Dieu, s’abandonnait aux chemins de sa Providence, se savait une servante inutile et proclamait sa joie de tout attendre du bon Dieu. Jeanne Jugan est un appel à vivre les Béatitudes aujourd’hui. Sa mission continue. Une mission authentifiée par le pape Jean-Paul II en présence de milliers de pèlerins venus à Rome célébrer sa béatification. "La lecture attentive de la Positio sur les vertus de Jeanne Jugan, comme les récentes biographies consacrées à sa personne et à son épopée de charité évangélique, m’inclinent à dire que Dieu ne pouvait glorifier plus humble servante", soulignait Jean-Paul II dans l’homélie de la messe du 3 octobre 1982. Jeanne, poursuivait-il, nous invite tous – et je cite les termes de la Règle des Petites Sœurs – "à communier à la béatitude de la pauvreté spirituelle, acheminant vers le dépouillement total qui livre une âme à Dieu". Elle nous y invite beaucoup plus par sa vie que par les quelques paroles conservées d’elle et marquées du sceau de l’Esprit Saint (…). Dans sa longue retraite à La Tour Saint-Joseph, elle exerça certainement sur de nombreuses générations de novices et de Petites Sœurs une influence décisive, imprimant son esprit à la Congrégation par le rayonnement silencieux et éloquent de sa vie. A notre époque, l’orgueil, la recherche de l’efficacité, la tentation des moyens puissants ont facilement cours dans le monde et parfois, hélas ! dans l’Église. Ils font obstacle à l’avènement du royaume de Dieu. C’est pourquoi la physionomie spirituelle de Jeanne Jugan est capable d’attirer les disciples du Christ et de remplir leurs cœurs de simplicité et d’humilité, d’espérance et de joie évangélique, puisées en Dieu et dans l’oubli de soi…" Après avoir médité sur l’actualité du message spirituel de Jeanne Jugan, Jean-Paul II mettait en lumière le message apostolique non moins actuel qu’elle nous a également laissé. « On peut dire qu’elle avait reçu de l’Esprit comme une intuition prophétique des besoins et des aspirations profondes des personnes âgées (…). Sans avoir lu et médité les beaux textes de Gaudium et spes, Jeanne était en accord secret avec ce qu’ils disent de l’établissement d’une grande famille humaine où tous les hommes se traitent comme des frères (n. 24) et partagent les biens de la création selon la règle de la justice, inséparable de la charité (n. 69) (…). Dès les premières années, la Fondatrice a voulu que sa Congrégation, loin de se limiter à l’Ouest de la France, devienne un véritable réseau de maisons familiales, où chaque personne soit accueillie, honorée, et même – selon les possibilités individuelles – promue à un épanouissement de son existence (…). L’Église tout entière et la société elle-même ne peuvent qu’admirer et applaudir la merveilleuse croissance de la toute petite semence évangélique jetée en terre bretonne (…) par la très humble Cancalaise, si pauvre de biens, mais si riche de foi !…"
"Demeurez dans l’admiration et l’action de grâce, à cause de la
bienheureuse Jeanne, à cause de sa vie si humble et si féconde, véritablement
devenue un des nombreux signes de la présence de Dieu dans l’histoire…"
"Signe de la présence de Dieu dans l’histoire". Que cette parole
du pape éclaire la route de ceux et celles qui ont mis leur confiance en Jeanne
Jugan, l’humble Petite Sœur Marie de la Croix !
SOURCE : https://petitessoeursdespauvres.org/jeanne-jugan-fondatrice-petites-soeurs-pauvres/
Prière
par l’intercession de Jeanne Jugan (1792 – 1879)
Béatifiée par le pape
Jean-Paul II en 1982, la fondatrice des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres sera
canonisée en 2009 par le pape Benoît XVI.
Jésus, Toi qui as
tressailli de joie et béni ton Père d’avoir révélé aux tout-petits les mystères
du royaume des cieux, nous te remercions des grâces accordées à ton humble
servante Jeanne Jugan à qui nous confions nos demandes et nos besoins.
Père des Pauvres, Toi qui
n’as jamais repoussé la prière des petits, entends, nous t’en supplions,
l’appel qu’elle t’adresse pour nous.
Nous te le demandons,
Jésus, par Marie, ta Mère et la nôtre,
Toi qui règnes avec le Père et le Saint-Esprit, maintenant et pour les siècles
des siècles. Amen.
Benoît XVI canonise une
Bretonne
Par Jean-Marie
Guénois
Publié le 10/10/2009
à 11:32, mis à jour le 13/10/2009 à 11:33
« Il faut toujours
être de bonne humeur, nos vieillards n'aiment pas les figures
tristes ! », disait Jeanne Jugan.
Jeanne Jugan, fondatrice
des Petites Sœurs des pauvres qui vécut au XIXe siècle, avait reçu la
visite de Charles Dickens en Bretagne.
Ne pas se fier aux
apparences. Le regard fatigué de Jeanne
Jugan, religieuse française, fondatrice des Petites Sœurs des pauvres (rien
à voir avec les Petits Frères), canonisée avec quatre autres religieux, ce
dimanche à Rome par Benoît XVI, ne dit rien du charisme de cette femme. C'est
un portrait d'époque - elle est née en 1792 à Cancale (Ille-et-Vilaine),
décédée en 1879. Ces toiles où il ne fallait jamais sourire. De nos jours, pourtant,
Jeanne Jugan, humble fille de Bretagne, aurait été une Mère
Teresa ou une Sœur Emmanuelle ! Douceur, patience et humilité
fondaient sa réputation.
Elle fut d'ailleurs très
médiatique pour son siècle puisqu'elle reçut en 1844 le prix Montyon de
l'Académie française pour son œuvre dédiée à l'assistance des pauvres et des
personnes âgées. Ce qui lui valut les honneurs de la presse, à Rennes et à
Dinan, et même la visite du romancier anglais Charles Dickens ! Sans
compter un article de Louis Veuillot en première page de L'Univers en 1848.
Une incroyable injustice
À la différence,
toutefois, des célèbres religieuses, Jeanne Jugan connut une incroyable
injustice. Sa qualité de fondatrice lui fut, une première fois, usurpée par un
prêtre peu scrupuleux, l'abbé Le Pailleur. En 1843, quatre ans après la
fondation des «Servantes des pauvres» - le nom de la congrégation fut
ensuite transformé -, il mit autoritairement de côté la fondatrice pour
s'arroger le bénéfice de cette création. Jeanne Jugan se retrouva alors
assignée à quêter dans les rues - fonction considérée comme la plus basse
pour subvenir aux besoins des personnes nécessiteuses accueillies dans son
œuvre.
Elle se trouva une seconde
fois reléguée à un oubli - certain cette fois - puisqu'il dura les vingt-sept
dernières années de sa vie ! Au point qu'au moment de sa mort peu de
religieuses de sa congrégation savaient qui l'on enterrait ce jour-là? Il
fallut attendre un quart de siècle après son décès pour que l'on reconnût enfin
son rôle de fondatrice et d'inspiratrice de ce qui est aujourd'hui l'une des
familles religieuses les plus dynamiques engagées au service des personnes
âgées.
Pas si étonnant, en fait,
car cette sainte femme ne se mit jamais en avant et accepta toujours ce qui lui
arrivait. Elle ne laissa quasiment pas d'écrits. Mais plutôt un exemple, des
actes et un esprit. «Il faut toujours être de bonne humeur, disait-elle, nos
vieillards n'aiment pas les figures tristes !» Le premier acte fut de
donner son propre lit à une vieille femme aveugle, un soir d'hiver 1839. Les
autres gestes furent innombrables. Aujourd'hui, les Petites Sœurs des pauvres
sont sur les cinq continents. Les douze fondations de ces vingt dernières
années ont été établies en Corée, Colombie, Philippines, Inde, Chili, Pérou et
Bénin.
Une extension
internationale qui vaut à Edward Erwin Gatz, médecin américain résidant dans le
Nebraska, d'avoir été reconnu «guéri» d'un cancer de l'œsophage à la suite
d'une «neuvaine à la bienheureuse Jeanne Jugan» qu'il connaissait par les
Petites Sœurs des pauvres des États-Unis. Sa «guérison », intervenue en
1989 - médicalement attestée comme «inexpliquée» puisqu'on lui donnait de
six à treize mois de vie - a été retenue pour le dossier de canonisation. Le
docteur Gatz, 71 ans, bon pied bon œil, sera présent, dimanche, sur la place
Saint-Pierre de Rome.
Avec Jeanne Jugan sera
aussi canonisé le P. Damien de Veuster, célèbre religieux belge, mort en 1889
après avoir consacré sa vie à la mission et aux lépreux de Hawaï. Il en est
resté le héros national : sa statue représente l'État de Hawaï au Capitole
de Washington. Canonisés aussi, Mgr Sigismond Félix Felinski, évêque polonais
du XIXe siècle, et le P. François Coll y Guitart, dominicain catalan de la même
époque. Et un jeune trappiste espagnol, Raphaël Arnaiz Baron, mort en 1938, à
seulement 26 ans. Les éditions du Cerf viennent de publier ses Écrits
spirituels. Textes d'une rare profondeur.
»
Les sept défis de Benoît XVI
Estatua
de Juana Jugan en la casa de las Hermanitas de los Pobres en Valladolid
(España).
Who is Jeanne Jugan?
Jeanne Jugan, a Saint for
old age and every age
Jeanne Jugan is the
foundress and first Little Sister of the Poor. She was beatified by Pope John
Paul II on October 3, 1982 and canonized by Pope Benedict XVI on October 11,
2009.
A Saint for old age and
every age
Jeanne Jugan gave herself
entirely to God and the elderly poor. As our aging population continues to grow
and dignity at the end of life is increasingly threatened, Jeanne Jugan offers
herself as a friend and patron of the elderly. She is a Saint for old age.
But she is more than
that!
Jeanne is a Saint for
every age as she challenges young people to give themselves to God and
neighbor.
She is a role model for
those who care for the poor, the sick and the aging.
To those who feel anxious
in these tough economic times, she offers an invitation to live the Beatitudes,
trusting that God will provide.
She challenges all of us
to do everything through love.
Jeanne is a friend of God
and a hero for the poor. She is a Gospel witness for our time and a Saint for
all times!
Her Life
Growing up in hard times
Jeanne Jugan grew up in a
small town in revolutionary France. Times were tough. Violence ruled the day.
For thousands, begging was a way of life.
Those who openly
practiced their faith were not merely ridiculed—they were imprisoned or killed.
Jeanne received her faith formation—secretly and at great risk—from her mother
and a group of women who belonged to an ecclesial movement of the day.
By the time Jeanne was
four years old her father had been lost at sea. Her mother found odd jobs to
make ends meet. Neighbor helped neighbor. As a young girl Jeanne worked as a
shepherdess. She learned to knit and spin wool. Later she went to work as a
kitchen maid for a wealthy family.
On fire with love for God
Jeanne barely learned to
read and write. Her education consisted mostly of on-the-job training in the
school of real life. Neither beautiful nor talented in the usual sense, she was
gifted with an extraordinary heart. Jeanne was on fire with love for God!
Those who let themselves
be seized by the love of Christ cannot help abandoning everything to follow
him… Barely out of her teens, Jeanne felt the call of divine love. Preparing to
leave home, she told her mother “God wants me for himself. He is keeping me for
a work which is not yet founded.”
Jeanne took the road less
traveled, setting out to work among the poor and forsaken in a local hospital.
Jeanne meets Christ in
the Poor
Many years went by before
Jeanne discovered her vocation. Finally, one cold winter night she met Jesus
Christ in the person of an elderly, blind and infirm woman who had no one to
care for her. Jeanne carried the woman home, climbed up the stairs to her small
apartment and placed her in her own bed. From then on, Jeanne would sleep in
the attic.
God led more poor old
people to her doorstep. Generous young women came to help. Like Jeanne, they
wanted to make a difference. Like her, they believed that “the poor are Our
Lord.” A religious community was born!
There were so many old
people in need of a home, so many souls hungry for love! The work rapidly
spread across France and beyond. Struck by their spirit of humble service,
local citizens dubbed the group the Little Sisters of the Poor. The name stuck!
For herself Jeanne chose
the religious name Sister Mary of the Cross. She would live it in its
fullness.…
Jeanne is grafted into
the cross
The work of the Little
Sisters continued to spread, borne by the wind of the Spirit. So did Jeanne’s
renown—until one day she was mysteriously cast aside by an ambitious priest who
had taken over the direction of the young community.
Jeanne was replaced as
superior and sent out begging on behalf of the poor. And then one day she was
placed in retirement, relegated to the shadows. At the time of her death 27
years later, the young Little Sisters didn’t even know that she was the
foundress.
Jeanne had often told them,
“We are grafted into the cross and we must carry it joyfully unto death.” How
she lived these words! What a radiant example of holiness she gave to
generations of Little Sisters!
God lifts up the lowly
Like the grain of wheat
that falls into the earth and dies, Jeanne’s life would bear much fruit.
Thousands of young women followed in her footsteps. The Little Sisters’ mission
of hospitality spread to the ends of the earth, like a great wave of charity.
In his time, God would
raise Jeanne up. At her beatification Pope John Paul II said that “God could
glorify no more humble a servant than she.”
Pope Benedict said that
Saint Jeanne’s canonization would “show once again how living faith is
prodigious in good works, and how sanctity is a healing balm for the wounds of
humankind.”
A friend of the poor — a
Gospel witness for our time — a Saint for old age and every age!
SOURCE : https://web.archive.org/web/20150214200354/http://littlesistersofthepoor.org/stjeannejugan/biography
HOMILY OF HIS HOLINESS
BENEDICT XVI
Vatican Basilica
Sunday, 11 October 2009
Dear Brothers and
Sisters,
"What must I do to
inherit eternal life?". The brief conversation we heard in the Gospel
passage, between a man identified elsewhere as the rich young man and Jesus,
begins with this question (cf. Mk 10: 17-30). We do not have many details about
this anonymous figure; yet from a few characteristics we succeed in perceiving
his sincere desire to attain eternal life by leading an honest and virtuous
earthly existence. In fact he knows the commandments and has observed them
faithfully from his youth. Yet, all this which is of course important is not
enough. Jesus says he lacks one thing, but it is something essential. Then,
seeing him well disposed, the divine Teacher looks at him lovingly and suggests
to him a leap in quality; he calls the young man to heroism in holiness, he
asks him to abandon everything to follow him: "go, sell what you have, and
give to the poor... and come, follow me" (v. 21).
"Come, follow
me". This is the Christian vocation which is born from the Lord's proposal
of love and can only be fulfilled in our loving response. Jesus invites his
disciples to give their lives completely, without calculation or personal
interest, with unreserved trust in God. Saints accept this demanding invitation
and set out with humble docility in the following of the Crucified and Risen
Christ. Their perfection, in the logic of faith sometimes humanly
incomprehensible consists in no longer putting themselves at the centre but in
choosing to go against the tide, living in line with the Gospel. This is what
the five Saints did who are held up today with great joy for the veneration of
the universal Church: Zygmunt
Szczęsny Feliński, Francisco Coll y Guitart, Jozef Damien de Veuster, Rafael
Arnáiz Barón and Mary of the Cross (Jeanne Jugan). In them we contemplate
the Apostle Peter's words fulfilled: "Lo, we have left everything and
followed you" (v. 28), and Jesus' comforting reassurance: "there is
no one who has left house or brothers or sisters or mother or father or
children or lands, for my sake and for the Gospel, who will not receive a
hundredfold now in this time... with persecutions, and in the age to come
eternal life" (vv. 29-30).
Zygmunt
Szczęsny Feliński, Archbishop of Warsaw, the Founder of the Congregation of
the Franciscan Sisters of the Family of Mary, was a great witness of faith and
pastoral charity in very troubled times for the nation and for the Church in
Poland. He zealously concerned himself with the spiritual development of the
faithful, he helped the poor and orphans. At the Ecclesiastical Academy in St
Petersburg he saw to the sound formation of priests and as Archbishop of Warsaw
he instilled in everyone the desire for inner renewal. Before the January 1863
Uprising against Russian annexation he put the people on guard against useless
bloodshed. However, when the rebellion broke out and there were repressions he
courageously defended the oppressed. On the Tsar of Russia's orders he spent 20
years in exile at Jaroslaw on the Volga, without ever being able to return to
his diocese. In every situation he retained his steadfast trust in Divine
Providence and prayed: "O God, protect us not from the tribulations and worries
of this world... only multiply love in our hearts and obtain that in deepest
humility we may keep our infinite trust in your help and your mercy".
Today his gift of himself to God and to humankind, full of trust and love,
becomes a luminous example for the whole Church.
St Paul reminds us in the
Second Reading that "the word of God is living and active" (Heb 4:
12). In it the Father who is in Heaven speaks lovingly to his children in all
the epochs (cf. Dei
Verbum, n. 21), making them know his infinite love and, in this way,
encouraging them, consoling them and offering them his plan of salvation for
humanity and for every person. Aware of this, St
Francisco Coll dedicated himself eagerly to disseminating it, thus
faithfully fulfilling his vocation in the Order of Preachers, in which he had
made his profession. His passion was for preaching, mainly as an itinerant
preacher, following the form of the "popular missions". Thus he aimed
to proclaim and to revive the word of God in the villages and towns of
Catalonia, thereby guiding people to profound encounter with God. This
encounter leads to conversion of heart, to receiving divine grace joyfully and
to keeping up a constant conversation with Our Lord through prayer. For this
reason his evangelizing activity included great dedication to the sacrament of
Reconciliation, a special emphasis on the Eucharist and constant insistence on
prayer. Francisco Coll moved the hearts of others because he conveyed to them
what he himself lived passionately within, what set his own heart on fire: love
for Christ and surrender to him. To ensure that the seed of the word of God
fell on good ground, Francisco founded the Congregation of the Dominican
Sisters of the Anunciata to give an integral education to children and young
women so that they might continue to discover the unfathomable treasure that is
Christ, the faithful friend who never abandons us and never wearies of being
beside us, enlivening our hope with his word of life.
Jozef
De Veuster received the name of Damien in the Congregation of the
Sacred Hearts of Jesus and Mary. When he was 23 years old, in 1863, he left
Flanders, the land of his birth, to proclaim the Gospel on the other side of
the world in the Hawaiian Islands. His missionary activity, which gave him such
joy, reached its peak in charity. Not without fear and repugnance, he chose to
go to the Island of Molokai to serve the lepers who lived there, abandoned by all.
Thus he was exposed to the disease from which they suffered. He felt at home
with them. The servant of the Word consequently became a suffering servant, a
leper with the lepers, for the last four years of his life. In order to follow
Christ, Fr Damien not only left his homeland but also risked his health:
therefore as the word of Jesus proclaimed to us in today's Gospel says he
received eternal life (cf. Mk 10: 30). On this 20th anniversary of the
Canonization of another Belgian Saint, Bro. Mutien-Marie, the Church in Belgium
has once again come together to give thanks to God for the recognition of one
of its sons as an authentic servant of God. Let us remember before this noble
figure that it is charity which makes unity, brings it forth and makes it desirable.
Following in St Paul's footsteps, St Damien prompts us to choose the good
warfare (cf. 1 Tim 1: 18), not the kind that brings division but the kind that
gathers people together. He invites us to open our eyes to the forms of leprosy
that disfigure the humanity of our brethren and still today call for the
charity of our presence as servants, beyond that of our generosity.
Turning to today's
Gospel, the figure of the young man who tells Jesus of his desire to be
something more than one who fulfils to the letter the duties imposed by the law
contrasts with Bro.
Rafael, canonized today, who died at age 26 as an oblate at the Trappist
Monastery of San Isidro de Dueñas. Bro. Rafael also came from a rich family
and, as he himself said, was of a "somewhat dreamy disposition", but
his dreams did not vanish before the attraction of material goods and the other
aims that the worldly life sometimes proposes with great insistence. He said
"yes" to the call to follow Jesus, instantly and with determination,
without limits or conditions. So it was that he set out on a journey which,
from the moment when he realized at the Monastery that "he did not know
how to pray", brought him in just a few years to the peak of spiritual
life, which he recounts in a very frank and natural style in many of his
letters. Bro. Rafael, who is also near to us, continues with his example and
his actions to offer us an attractive path, especially for young people who are
not content with little but aspire to the full truth, the ineffable happiness
which is attained through God's love. "A life of love.... This is the only
reason for living", the new Saint said. And he insisted: "All things
come from God's love". May the Lord listen kindly to one of the last
prayers of St Rafael Arnáiz, when he offered God his whole life, imploring him:
"Take me to yourself and give yourself to the world". May he give
himself to revive the inner life of today's Christians. May he give himself so
that his Brother Trappists and monastic centres continue to be beacons that
reveal the intimate yearning for God which he himself instilled in every human
heart.
By her admirable work at
the service of the most deprived elderly, St
Mary of the Cross is also like a beacon to guide our societies which
must always rediscover the place and the unique contribution of this period of
life. Born in 1792 at Cancale in Brittany, Jeanne Jugan was concerned with the
dignity of her brothers and sisters in humanity whom age had made more
vulnerable, recognizing in them the Person of Christ himself. "Look upon
the poor with compassion", she would say, "and Jesus will look kindly
upon you on your last day". Jeanne Jugan focused upon the elderly a
compassionate gaze drawn from her profound communion with God in her joyful,
disinterested service, which she carried out with gentleness and humility of
heart, desiring herself to be poor among the poor. Jeanne lived the mystery of
love, peacefully accepting obscurity and self-emptying until her death. Her
charism is ever timely while so many elderly people are suffering from numerous
forms of poverty and solitude and are sometimes also abandoned by their
families. In the Beatitudes Jeanne Jugan found the source of the spirit of
hospitality and fraternal love, founded on unlimited trust in Providence, which
illuminated her whole life. This evangelical dynamism is continued today across
the world in the Congregation of Little Sisters of the Poor, which she founded
and which testifies, after her example, to the mercy of God and the
compassionate love of the Heart of Jesus for the lowliest. May St Jeanne Jugan
be for elderly people a living source of hope and for those who generously
commit themselves to serving them, a powerful incentive to pursue and develop
her work!
Dear brothers and sisters, let us thank the Lord for the gift of holiness which shines out in the Church today with unique beauty. While I greet with affection each one of you Cardinals, Bishops, civil and military authorities, priests, men and women religious and members of the lay faithful of various nationalities who are taking part in this solemn Eucharistic celebration I would like to address to all the invitation to let yourselves be attracted by the luminous examples of these Saints, to let yourselves be guided by their teaching so that our entire life may become a song of praise to God's love. May their heavenly intercession obtain for us this grace and, especially, the motherly protection of Mary, Queen and Mother of humanity. Amen.
© Copyright 2009 -
Libreria Editrice Vaticana
JEANNE JUGAN
SOURCE : http://saintsresource.com/jeanne-jugan
Saint of the Day for
August 30
(October 25, 1792 -
August 29, 1879)
Saint Jeanne Jugan's
Story
Born in northern France
during the French Revolution—a time when congregations of women and men
religious were being suppressed by the national government, Jeanne would
eventually be highly praised in the French academy for her community's
compassionate care of elderly poor people.
When Jeanne was three and
a half years old, her father, a fisherman, was lost at sea. Her widowed mother
was hard pressed to raise her eight children alone; four died young. At the age
of 15 or 16, Jeanne became a kitchen maid for a family that not only cared for
its own members, but also served poor, elderly people nearby. Ten years later,
Jeanne became a nurse at the hospital in Le Rosais. Soon thereafter, she joined
a third order group founded by Saint John Eudes.
After six years she
became a servant and friend of a woman she met through the third order. They
prayed, visited the poor, and taught catechism to children. After her friend’s
death, Jeanne and two other women continued a similar life in the city of
Saint-Sevran. In 1839, they brought in their first permanent guest. They began
an association, received more members, and more guests. Mère Marie of the
Cross, as Jeanne was now known, founded six more houses for the elderly by the
end of 1849, all staffed by members of her association—the Little Sisters of
the Poor. By 1853, the association numbered 500 and had houses as far away as
England.
Abbé Le Pailleur, a
chaplain, had prevented Jeanne’s reelection as superior in 1843; nine years
later, he had her assigned to duties within the congregation, but would not
allow her to be recognized as its founder. In 1890, the Holy See removed him
from office.
By the time Pope Leo XIII
gave her final approval to the community’s constitutions in 1879, there were
2,400 Little Sisters of the Poor. Jeanne died later that same year, on August
30. Her cause was introduced in Rome in 1970. She was beatified in 1982, and
canonized in 2009.
Reflection
Jeanne Jugan saw Christ
in what Saint Teresa of Calcutta would describe as his “distressing disguises.”
With great confidence in God’s providence and the intercession of
Saint Joseph, she begged willingly for the many homes that she opened,
relying on the good example of the Sisters and the generosity of benefactors
who knew the good that the Sisters were doing. They now work in 30 countries.
“With the eye of faith, we must see Jesus in our old people—for they are God’s
mouthpiece,” Jeanne once said. No matter what the difficulties, she was always
able to praise God and move ahead.
SOURCE : https://www.franciscanmedia.org/saint-of-the-day/saint-jeanne-jugan
Jeanne Jugan
Cancale, France
– 25th October 1792
Jeanne Jugan was born on
October 25th, 1792 in Cancale, a fishing port in Brittany, France. Her
father was away absent at the time, as he had sailed six months earlier for the
fishing season in Newfoundland.
Four years later,
Jeanne’s father was lost at sea, like so many sailors at that time.
Jeanne, her brother and
two sisters learned from their mother how to live poverty with faith and love
for God. She began working at a young age to help her family. When a young
sailor asked her to marry him, she refused saying “God wants me for
himself. He is keeping me for a work which is not yet founded“
Jeanne probably didn’t
realise the impact of these prophetic words…….. Many years were to pass before
this this call became clear to her. In the meantime, she left Cancale for the
nearby town of Saint Servan and became a nurse at Le Rosais Hospial, then a
servant, however the desire remained only to serve the poor .
Saint Servan 1839
One winter’s evening,
Jeanne opened her home and her heart to a half blind paralysed elderly
woman who had suddenly found herself alone with no one to care for her. Jeanne
gave up own bed for her. From then on, the door of her home
remained open for the poor. Several young women joined her and chose her as
superior of their small Association, which was developing into a community
leading a true religious life.
The work
developed quickly. More elderly women were brought to her doorstep. Jeanne
and her companions cared for them as if they were their own grandmothers.
Giving them the best place, they slept on the attic floor.
By 1841 the little family
outgrew the small apartment and move into larger accommodation. With the advice
and support of the Hospitaller Brothers of Saint John of God, Jeanne began
collecting in the local community on behalf of her poor.
In 1842 the group moved
into an even larger building—a nearby convent that had been vacated during the
Revolution – and began to form a religious community, called the Servants of
the Poor. Jeanne is elected superior. She and several others make a vow of
obedience.
Re-elected as superior
the next year, Jeanne is removed from office by a young priest appointed to
advise the new community on December 23, 1843. Instead she is given the
job of collecting
In 1845 Jeanne is awarded
the Montyon Prize, a prestigious award given by the French Academy for
meritorious work. The next year, she founds houses in Rennes and Dinan.
Then Tours. Jeanne continues to beg on behalf of the poor.
In 1846, an English
visitor, drawn by Jeanne’s reputation, went to visit her at Dinan. Impressed he
wrote, “There is something so calm and saintly in this woman that, when I saw
her I believed I was in the presence of a superior being” He went on “I told
her that having covered France, she ought to come to England and teach us how to
look after our own poor people“. She replied that, with God’s help she would do
so if invited.
In 1847 the young
Congregation holds its first General Chapter. Jeanne is not invited. In 1849,
ten years after the first old woman was welcomed by Jeanne, the popular name
Little Sisters of the Poor is definitively adopted.
By 1850 the Congregation
numbers over 100 Little Sisters. The motherhouse and novitiate are established
in Rennes, Jeanne is recalled there and placed in retirement, with no specific
duties. Four years later she will move to the new motherhouse in Saint Pern, to
remain there—hidden in the shadows—for the rest of her life.
The Congregation receives
diocesan approval on May 29, 1852. It is recognized as a Pontifical Institute
by Pope Pius XI on July 9, 1854. Pope Leo XIII approves the Constitutions of
the Little Sisters of the Poor for a period of seven years on March 1, 1879. By
then there are 2,400 Little Sisters in 9 countries. However, soon Jeanne would
be unjustly deposed and from that time on she devoted herself totally to
begging for the poor. She was encouraged in this by the Brothers of St John of
God.
La Tour St Joseph 1852
-1879
In the Spring of 1856,
Jeanne, along with a group of postulants and novices, moved to La Tour to
Joseph, house. Jeanne lived her life hidden from the world until
her death in 1879. However, her influence on the young postulants and novices
was profound. She taught them to live by faith and to practice charity, she
also passed on much practical advice on caring for the elderly poor.
Little by little, light
was shed on the situation. In 1902, the truth began to emerge and Jeanne Jugan,
known as Sister Mary of the Cross, who had died in quiet obscurity a
quarter of a century before was not the third Little Sister, as everyone had
been led to believe, but the foundress!
On 13th July 1979, the
Church recognised the heroicity of Jeanne Jugan’s virtues. On 3rd October 1982,
Pope John Paul ll proclaimed her Blessed and on 11th October 2009 on St
Peter’s Square in Rome, Pope Benedict XVI proclaimed Jeanne Jugan to be a
Saint!
SOURCE : https://www.littlesistersofthepoor.co.uk/information/history/
Oratoire
de Sainte Jeanne Jugan à la chapelle du couvent de Petites sœurs des pauvres,
La Tronche, Isère, France
Blessed Jeanne Jugan
(Sister Mary of the Cross)
Foundress of The Little Sisters of the Poor
1792-1879
Foreword
By His Grace the Arch Bishop of Southwark, Dr. Amigo
Bishop's House, St. George's Road, Southwark, S.E.I
10th January, 1939.
In our Diocese of
Southwark, the faithful have had experience of the excellent work of the Little
Sisters of the Poor, by what they can see for themselves in the Homes at South
Lambeth and Hove. Just as the good old people are cared for in these two Homes,
so throughout the whole Catholic world for the last hundred years, old men and
old women have had the devoted attention of the Little Sisters.
The grain of mustard seed, sown in France by their Foundress in 1839, has
become a great tree. The small beginnings have been abundantly blessed by God,
and thousands of girls have become Little Sisters of the Poor to look after the
infirm and old for the love of Jesus Christ. It would be difficult to tell the
numbers who have been sheltered in the Homes in every country. The Centenary, which
will be solemnly celebrated next July, will be a very special occasion in which
o thank God for the glorious work so devotedly done by the Little Sisters.
Peter Arch-Bishop of
Southwark
Author's Forword
While waiting for a detailed life of Blessed Jeanne Jugan to appear, on which a
master of modern hagiography is working, we offer to the public, on the eve of
the first Centenary of the Little Sisters of the Poor, this unpretentious work,
which gives an account of the origin of the Congregation. In it will be found
the results of the historical researches, to which we have applied ourselves,
in our status as vice-postulator of the Cause of the Beatification of Jeanne
Jugan. The chapters composing it, originate mostly from articles we have had to
draw up for the use of witnesses in the informative process, and which have
formerly appeared in the English edition of the Bulletin of the Little Sisters
of the Poor. It is not of our own initiative that we have decided to bring
these chapters together in this work of propaganda. Truth to tell, however
trifling it may seem, it has far surpassed what we had in view.
But after all is it not desirable, on the occasion of a Centenary, which is
going to bring back the memory of one of the most beautiful pages in history of
Charity in the Church, that Jeanne Jugan must be made to emerge from the
oblivion in which some had thought they had buried her for ever. This admirable
woman, who, of her own initiative, had laid the first foundations of this
magnificent work of the Little Sisters of the Poor, although persons had spread
the legend fabricated during her lifetime, which only her marvellous humility
had allowed to arise and to be believed about her during eighty years.
Is it not desirable moreover to reveal to a world, that no longer knows her,
this splendid soul in her simplicity, her heroic self-sacrifice, and complete
devotedness to the poor, she whose virtues and works show to this world the
Gospel in action, at a moment when it has so great a need of such an inspiring
lesson. The Process of the Beatification of Jeanne Jugan has afforded us the
opportunity of examining a mass of documents, for the most part unpublished.
Moreover we cite ourselves hereafter the principal sources from which we have
gathered our particulars. Limiting ourselves voluntarily to a simple recital of
facts, we do not as a rule stop to discuss these documents, nor to assess their
value; nevertheless we can state that all our statements are based on them.
Even in the Study of Jeanne Jugan's striking personality, we are careful, so
warm are our sympathies and our admiration for her, to leave nothing to
imagination or fancy, otherwise we would be taking the risk of depicting a
Jeanne Jugan that differs from the reality, and that would indeed be a pity.
All the characteristics we touch on of her soul, her character, of her physical
physiognomy itself, these are based, at the risk of overloading our narrative,
on the testimony of those who knew and associated with her.
Thanks to all those precautions, without being a professional writer or
historian, but simply one for the occasion, we feel that we have produced a
veracious and conscientious historical work.
May this work of truth and justice help to increase the glory of God and of His
Providence (so apparent from beginning to end in this history), the
glorification of His Servant, whose voluntary self-abasement calls for this
posthumous rehabilitation, that of the Congregation she has left behind her,
and that of our country of Brittany, this land of saints, of which she was a
noble daughter. Also may this work inspire chosen souls with the
courageous resolve of entering her religious family, and there reproducing her
virtues and carrying on her work.
Chapter 1
Birth, Family, Infancy and Youth, Preparation for her Vocation
Jeanne Jugan was born of the happy marriage of Joseph Gauguin and Marie Horel.
Her birth-place was Cancale, one of the most important fishing ports of the
Breton coast. The Revolution was at its height. She was baptised the same day
in the parish church, dedicated to St. Meen, whose memory had clung through the
ages to this steep cliff, on which at the end of the 10th century, around a
sanctuary already named after the old Breton monk, the present town was
beginning to spring up.
Of very lowly rank, in the hamlet of Petites Croix, Jeanne's parents occupied a
small one-storied house, thatched like many country cottages which, with little
change, exist today. The marriage of Joseph Gauguin and Marie Horel was blessed
by God, there being seven children, two boys and three girls. Three of them,
one boy and two girls, died young. Jeanne was the fifth child. To bring up
their family, it meant ceaseless and strenuous work.
Her father was a fisherman. In the Spring of each year, like most of the men of
Cancale, he went to the Banks of Newfoundland, the great fishing expedition of
the year, lasting about six months. On his return, he found work on the land
with the farmers of the countryside. Her mother also, when she could leave the
younger children in the care of the older ones, did daily work in the
neighbouring households.
As the storm of the Revolution died down, after the signing of the Concordat,
Jeanne with the greatest fervour made her first Communion, in the old church of
Cancale, restored again to Catholic worship. Her father was by that time dead -
he disappeared during one of his fishing expeditions, probably that of 1798. He
was never seen again, but where or how the accident happened no one knew. The
memory of this tragic disappearance again cast its dark shadow on that home, on
such a joyous day as the coming of God Himself into the heart of one of them -
a day when indeed her cup of happiness should have been filled to overflowing. From the day of her
first Communion, Jeanne showed how pious and well-disposed she was, very
obedient to her widowed mother, eager to help her in the work of the house, and
to take her place in looking after her elder brother and her younger sisters.
Meanwhile the
vastness of the ocean, which she loved to contemplate as she walked on the
cliffs near her home, her frequent visits to the church, the advice and example
of her mother, all helped to lift up her naturally religious mind to thoughts
of God and His love. Her thoughts dwelt on the hardships and perils of the
fishermen of Cancale amongst the fogs and icebergs of the sea, that so often
brought sorrow and desolation to her relations and neighbours, and so recently
to her own family. Her heart, so touched by the sight of all this suffering,
found relief in the prayers that she with her mother poured out for these
fishermen amid all their dangers in distant seas. So we find in this humble
home of these fisher-folk so many virtues and qualities - love of work - order
- mutual affection - real religion - and, at least during the lifetime of the
father, a certain modest comfort, the result of strenuous effort and rigorous
economy.
As was natural in such a favourable environment, virtue and piety increased
with advancing years, in the soul of this young girl. Are we to surmise that
Jeanne spent all the years of her girlhood doing the work of the household, and
looking after her brother and sister Or, is it possible that, as far as her
strength allowed her, she went out to daily work in the neighbours' houses, as
her mother did, or perhaps took a situation with one of the local families?
Actually we have no information as to these possibilities.
There is, however, a possibly significant tradition, preserved in a family of
good local standing, which holds the memory of Jeanne in great veneration.
According to this tradition, at a certain period of her life, Jeanne was for
several years a kitchen maid, in the service of the Viscountess of la Choue at
la Mettrie-aux-Chouettes, en Saint-Coulomb, the parish bordering on Cancale.
This claim would appear to be a very probable one, in as much as the short
distance between la Mettrie and Petites Croix would enable Jeanne, if she merely
did daily work, or even if she lived in, to see a good deal of her people. What
is certain, however, is that Jeanne at the age of 18 was proposed to by a young
sailor who had fallen in love with her, on account of those rare qualities that
had made such an impression on him.
This young man was not unacceptable to her filmy, nor, one gathers, to Jeanne
herself. Hesitating to pledge herself lightly, and realising how young she was,
she put off for the time being her decision. Meanwhile the young
man had to sail again on a long voyage, and he went without the answer from her
whom he loved, but full of hope all the same of making her his companion for
life on his return.
About six years
later, about 1816, a mission, with about 20 preachers, was given at Cancale.
Jeanne followed the religious exercises with edifying earnestness and fervour.
It was then it would seem that God, speaking to her soul, inspired her with the
desire of a more perfect life and caused her to foresee the vocation that she
would follow in the future.
It is a curious coincidence that it was at this moment that her former suitor,
always hoping and waiting, eagerly proposed again. This time he received a
definite answer from Jeanne that she would never marry.
It was on this occasion that she announced with all gravity, and repeated man
times afterwards in the presence of her family, who have recorded the actual
words, "God wills me for Himself. He is keeping me for a work that is not
yet known, for a work that is not yet founded."
At the age of 25, forced doubtless by the necessity of henceforth earning her
own living, Jeanne made the heartbreaking decision to leave her family and her
own parish, and to try and find at St. Servan, some miles away, a situation
that might suit her.
As she was leaving, she gave her sisters the best of the small things she
owned, keeping only such essential things as her love of poverty would permit
her. She loved her family dearly and this separation cost her much. After
having left, she shed abundant tears.
On arriving at St. Servan, Jeanne became a nurse in the hospital of Rosais. She
was especially detailed as a helper in the dispensary, and one of her duties
was to look after an old and infirm priest - a boarder at the hospital.
It was at this period that a great zeal for souls appeared in Jeanne. A nurse
of the hospital who was religious, has left it on record that Jeanne used her
rare moments of leisure in taking aside one of the patients, who was quite
ignorant of his religion, and taught him the truths of the Faith, and
instructed him in the catechism.
This to her was a pastime, but one that would scarcely commend itself to many
employees of today. After her arrival at Rosais, Jeanne made the acquaintance
of a pious lady aged about 40, sister of a priest, who, like many others at the
time of the Revolution, had many times risked his life in continuing secretly
to exercise his priestly ministry in the Chateau-Malo district, in the Commune
of St. Servan. Her name was Marie Lecoq, and she occupied the second floor of a
house in the Rue du Centre, in St. Servan. Mlle. Lecoq was quick to notice
Jeanne's tact, her devotion to the sick, the grace of her character, and her
rare virtues. Living alone, and feeling herself growing old, she one day asked
Jeanne to enter her service. Jeanne, realising that the laborious task of her
nursing was threatening her delicate health, she willingly consented.
She thereupon left the hospital, taking along her poor apparel, and went to
live with her new mistress in the Rue du Centre. An affectionate intimacy soon
sprang up between the two women. Mlle. Lecoq treated Jeanne more like a friend
than a servant. She was most anxious about Jeanne's uncertain health,
constantly devising appetising dishes, and in other ways showering on her marks
of affection and confidence.
For her part, Jeanne reciprocated these kindly attentions of her mistress,
accepting in perfect good humour her sometimes meticulous precautions, and the
somewhat fussy dieting imposed on her, bearing her pains uncomplainingly. Their time was
occupied with the management of the household, reciting the Rosary together, in
spiritual reading, visits to the nearby church, helping in the parish, and
thanks to Jeanne's careful economics and secret privations, in relieving the
needs of the many poor who existed at that time in St. Servan.
During this long
period of unobtrusive self-sacrifice, Jeanne showed she was then, as she would
be to the end of her life, painstaking, energetic and economical, guided by
rule, a gentle and modest character with an equable temperament, a lover of
poverty and humility, hiding under her simple exterior an ardent piety and
heroic virtue.
In the years after her arrival at St. Servan, in the opinion of some of her
associates in the Congregation of the Children of Mary, to which she had been
affiliated, her dress was much too plain, especially for the great processions
of Corpus Christi an the Assumption - they even felt ashamed to walk beside
her. They said, "Don't let us walk next to poor Jeanne Jugan, her dress is
not good enough for these great processions, and we are ashamed of her."
But through this extreme simplicity, loved and cherished by Jeanne, her
beautiful soul soon shone on those about her, and her virtues called forth the
admiration of all, so much so that, before long, doing her justice, they
spontaneously declared, "We found her very pretty - without doubt her
modesty was the cause of it, and beautified her in our eyes."
Jeanne's fidelity to her mistress had prevented her from realising her inward
desires for the religious life, although her bad health had perhaps been an
obstacle. However, in order to live in the world a life approximating that of
the religious state, she had applied for and obtained her affiliation to the
Third Order of the Handmaidens of the Sacred Heart, founded by St. John Eudes
in 1648, and which had many members in the towns and the country parts of
Brittany.
Mlle. Lecoq died on the 27th of June 1835, at the age of 63, comforted at the
end by her faithful and devoted companion, to whom she left her furniture and a
small sum of money.
With the small balance she had managed to save by her efforts and economies,
Jeanne's fortune with the addition of this legacy amounted to a little less
than 400 francs. Even in those days this was not very much.
Influenced by her racial trait, that leads the Freon heart to attach itself
deeply to the people or things it has learnt to know, Jeanne was broken-hearted
at the death of her mistress. She made up her mind to leave St. Servan, but not
having enough to live on, she had to take a new situation. Whether it was on
account of her poor health, or because of her difficulty in settling down in
new surroundings, after 18 years of intimate friendship with Mlle. Lecoq,
whatever the reason might be, Jeanne's stay there was short, and homesick, she
returned to St. Servan, and decided to make a home of her own and cease going out
to daily work.
Divine Providence, who unknown to her, was guiding her to the fulfilment of her
vocation, made use of her plans in a wonderful way. It so happened that, on her
return to St. Servan, Jeanne met one of her friends named Francoise Aubert. Older
than Jeanne, she had been a priest's housekeeper, and at his death she was
looking for a room where she might spend her last days in peace.
The two women exchanged views, compared notes and arranged to live together in
the same house - the rent for two would be less, and life cheaper and brighter.
The apartment they rented was on the second floor of a not very presentable
house next to the church. It was a wretched building, if we may judge it by
what remains today - two small rooms with white-washed walls, the windows
opening on the inside yard, the only means of access being a very awkward and
narrow spiral staircase and above, an attic still more difficult of approach by
way of a trapdoor.
Jeanne brought the furniture she had inherited from Mlle. Lecoq and so
commenced for the two friends a life laborious but agreeable and peaceful.
Francoise Aubert (Fanchon as she was called), in view of her age, habitually
kept to the house, occupying herself spinning hemp and wool, and doing the
household work in her spare moments. Jeanne went out to work daily. Nursing and
care of the sick was what she preferred most, because she found there more
opportunities for the exercise of her charity. Laundering, sewing, household
work, all these tasks came easily to Jeanne and they were performed with the
skill and care of an expert.
Many families of St. Servan and the neighbourhood claim Jeanne as having been
in their service at this period of her life, and even today the descendants of
these families, upholders of a jealously-preserved tradition, pay homage to her
qualities and virtue, and testify the respect accorded by their ancestors to
the humble working woman, whose faithful service so edified them.
Thanks to their work, the two friends were able to live, being easily
satisfied, and with the extreme simplicity of their tastes, their well-filled
days passed tranquilly and peacefully. In addition to their daily works, such
pious and zealous women still found ways and means of doing many little
services in connection with the parish. When she commenced to live with Fanchon
Aubert, Jeanne was about 47 years old. At the hospital of Rosais and hen with
Mlle. Lecoq, she was initiated into the love and service of the poor and the
aged. The hour since prepared her for it, was going to employ her in founding
that great hospital work for which He had been keeping her.
Chapter 2
Foundation of the Work and of the Congregation of the Little Sisters of the
Poor
The hospitable work and the Congregation of the Little Sisters of the Poor, the
one inseparable from the other, were founded at the same time by the sole
initiative of Jeanne Jugan. At first it was but a tiny grain of mustard seed,
the future destinies of which were hidden from its foundress. However, the tiny
grain placed so confidently by her in God's care will become in a few years a
majestic tree, with wide and spreading branches.
At the time of the foundation, extreme poverty was sweeping through Brittany
like an epidemic, particularly severe in the towns. St. Servan itself was
particularly affected. The numbers of paupers registered at the Municipal Board
of Charity was very high - 3,642 out of a total of 10,000 inhabitants. From these
figures one can estimate the numbers reduced to absolute beggary, especially
amongst the aged and the sick. To crown all, in the whole town there was not
one institution for assisting the aged poor. These were condemned to spend
their last days without a roof over their heads.
During her daily coming and going through the town to work, Jeanne was
constantly coming across these human derelicts. With her tender compassionate
heart and seeing in those poor the suffering brethren of Jesus Christ, Jeanne
was deeply distressed. Not content with the temporary relief she could give
them from her own small means, and the alms she was able to beg, she decided
one day that, poor as she was, but rich in her trust in God, she would bring
them more lasting benefit, by devoting herself personally to their service.
The opportunity for carrying out this resolve soon came, and Jeanne seized it
eagerly. At the beginning of the winter of 1839, an aged woman, Anne Chauvin,
blind and helpless, suddenly lost the pittance that her sister was able to get
for her by begging. The sister, sole support of the sick woman, had become
seriously ill. Taken to the hospital of Rosais she died there some months later
in May, 1840. Hearing of the catastrophe in the life of the poor o;old woman, now
alone in the world, Jeanne was moved to tears.
At once her mind was
made up - she found out Anne Chauvin, took her and installed her in her own
poor dwelling and there gave her all the loving care and attention that she
would have given her own mother. Soon after, a former servant, Isabel Queru,
weak and ill, found herself without food and shelter. Without wages, she had
worked until their death for some much-loved employers, whom a reverse of fortune
had reduced to penury. Knowing Jeanne's great charity, she told her of her
miserable plight. Jeanne received her eagerly, as a messenger from God, and
took her right to her home. Thus her poor habitation becomes the first refuge
for the aged poor.
To feed her two dependents, Jeanne had to work doubly hard. During the day she
spun hemp, washed clothes, and did housework in private houses. At night, the
day's work finished, while her two adopted ones slept peacefully, she started
work again, and regardless of fatigue carried it far into the night. Such were
the humble beginnings of the magnificent work of the Little Sisters, entirely
due to the personal initiative of Jeanne.
But soon God sent her young and devoted helpers, who, urged on by her example,
joined her, to share her cares and labours. These were three work girls of St.
Servan, Virginie Tredaniel, Marie Jamet (only an occasional helper for the
first three years) and Madeleine Bourges. From pious association of these
three, at the instigation and under the direction of Jeanne, and in her attic
the Institute of the Little Sisters of the Poor was born.
Virginie Tredaniel and Marie Jamet were two good religious souls, understanding
each other perfectly - impelled, as they were, by inclination, but still more
by grace, to piety and the exercise of charity.
Virginie, born in 1821, was the daughter of a sailor and was an orphan. Her
teacher, M. Gouazon, municipal counsellor, had entrusted her to the care of
Jeanne, and her companion Fanchon Aubert, with whom she lived. Dressmaker by
trade, she sometimes worked at home, sometimes daily in different families. As
for Marie Jamet, a year older than Virginie, she lived with her parents, people
in humble circumstances, her father being a mason and her mother selling small
groceries. She helped her mother in the house, or did daily work in the family of
M. Lebedel, a gardener of St. Servan.
The two girls had
given their minds to piety under the direction of their confessor, Father Le
Pailleur, curate of St. Servan since 1838. Members of the Congregation of the
Children of Mary, they had often met at the Confraternity gatherings and a
strong friendship had sprung up between them. Virginie went from time to time
to the house of Marie's parents, and Marie, when she was free, visited Jeanne's
house to see her friend and to improve her efforts at dressmaking. Their
director had noticed their pious dispositions; he had, we are told, revised
their little rule of life, that hey themselves had drawn up, and encouraged
them in their life of self-sacrifice.
Each Sunday after the services, Virginie and Marie would find a lonely spot on
the shore at Rosais, and there in a grotto of the cliff which sheltered them
they would speak of the things of God.
So it was that quite early, in consequence of this friendship, the two girls
were brought into contact with this newly-born work of Jeanne's. At once they
interested themselves in it, and as far as they were able, gave her all their
assistance.
In associating these good souls, and in gathering them round this humble woman,
who the poor already were calling Sister Jeanne (so apparent in its early
infancy was the religious character of the work), God had His plans for them
all. He placed within reach of the foundress the elements that would enable her
to form the desires that she had always cherished from her earliest days of a
life entirely consecrated to the service of God and to the relief of suffering
humanity.
On the 13th of October, 1840, the feast of St. Theresa of Avila,
Jeanne's attic was the setting of an event seemingly trivial, but important for
the future of her work, as has been remarked, assumed from that moment a
character of greater stability and co-operation.
For almost a year she
devoted herself to the poor she had gathered together, supported by Fanchon
Aubert, and later by Virginie Tredaniel and Marie Jamet. As often as possible,
she took advantage of the presence of these latter to undertake certain pious
exercises, prayers, and spiritual reading. So leaving to the good Fanchon the
care of the dependents, she retired with her companions into her bedroom, which
was actually the attic, just under the roof. One arrived there by means of a
ladder, after having raised the trapdoor which closed up the entrance.
There in serenity and solitude they prayed together. These gatherings were the
actual beginnings, however modest, of a community life. So it was that, on the
15th of October, 1840, these three pious women were gathered together in order
to consolidate their little society. For the first time Father Le Pailleur
presided over the meeting. In his presence they decided to establish a
spiritually mutual aid society, and in order to achieve this, they drew up a
small rule of life, which set forth their devotions and specified acts of the
special virtues that they should exercise, in conformity with the charitable
end of the work they were undertaking.
First a germ in Jeanne's imagination, then born from her large heart at the
bedside of her aged poor, the foundation so modestly commenced took that day
another step towards the magnificent religious family that later will be, by
God's help and His use of this humble woman's plans, the world-wide
Congregation of the Little Sisters of the Poor.
A short time after, in December, the newly-born Institute made another new and
precious recruit. Another young woman of St. Servan, Madeleine Bourges, having
become again a laundress, which she was originally, fell seriously ill and on
the point of death, she was received into the house of Jeanne and Fanchon
Aubert. They cared for her so well that they restored her to life and health.
Deeply grateful towards her benefactresses, Madeleine, who when she thought she
was about to die resolved to give her small possessions to those who were even
poorer than herself, now decided to consecrate henceforth all her work and the
strength restored to her by God to this work of charity that had brought such
blessings to her.
However, the day soon came when wishing to care for a greater number of
destitute - perhaps unconsciously responding to the grace that was urging her
forward - the indefatigable small, and commenced to look about for something
larger. Her search was soon rewarded. On the 29th of September, 1841, she
rented for 100 francs a year, in the Rue de la Fontaine, extensive premises on
the ground floor, in close proximity to the parish church. They consisted of a
fairly large hall, a basemen badly lit by a french window that opened on the
Rue de la Fontaine, which slopes in the direction of the Rance, with two narrow
windows that look on to an alley. At the end of this hall was a small room that
was used for rubbish. As for flooring, there was none, only beaten-down earth. These new premises
called the "big basement" ("le grand en-bas") were taken
over on the 1st of October, 1841.
In spite of its
poverty, it was all on one floor. It was larger than the place hey had left and
it would give shelter to more of her poor.
The moving was achieved amid great enthusiasm. During the course of the day,
four aged women were added to the two already there - a month alter there were
twelve of them, and the place was full.
With this increased number of dependents, the question arose for Jeanne to
discover how she was to feed such a number. Until the occupation of the big
basement, her work and that of her companions had been more or less sufficient
for the upkeep of the whole house, but with the number of the old people
increased to twelve, as at present, it was necessary immediately to find other
means of support. Jeanne did not wrack her brains trying to find the solution
of a problem that might have perplexed others - her decision was made at once -
she would start collecting funds.
So it was that this noble idea came into her mind of taking the place of her
dependents (for the most part formerly beggars) and becoming herself a beggar
for their sakes. From that moment we see Jeanne scouring the streets of St.
Servan, day by day, basket on arm, modest and smiling, begging alms from
charitable people either in money or in kind.
Such was the origin of collecting, which was to constitute down to today its
chief source of income. The life of Jeanne and her companions, once they had
settled down in the "Big Basement," in no way differed from that
which they had led in the attic, except that their task had become much harder.
And so divided up amongst them, according to the capabilities of each, work is
judiciously organised in the new home, and proceeds smoothly. Jeanne makes the
outside collections, Fanchon Aubert devotes herself to the care of the
household, and does the work of several amongst the old women.
While she was waiting to go and live with the Sisters of Providence at
Montauban de Bretagne, Virginie gave them the wages of her daily work, and with
Jeanne laboured far into the night. Madeleine Bourges did the same. Marie
Jamet, rigidly held back by her family, who looked with horror on this poverty
and begging, at this time had no part in the work except in "spirit and in
heart." With this effort at judicious distribution of work, came an
attempt more definite than at the attic to organise community exercises. From
lack of space in the overcrowded house, the pious women met as often as they
could at the house of a neighbour, Mme. Mignot, who sympathised with he work. A these gatherings
they study the principals of the Religious life and consider how to introduce
the elementary practices of them into their daily life.
From a natural point
of view the work of Jeanne Jugan is now doing fairly well, thanks firstly to
the collecting, and then o the severe privations that she and her companions
impose upon themselves, in order that the old people should not suffer. Is there
anything lacking, they ask of Heaven with confidence, and Heaven sends it. For
example: - In August, 1842, the Municipal Charity Bureau decided suddenly to
cancel all help to the old people at he Home, and, as a consequence of this,
they had no linen of any kind. Jeanne was not disconcerted. Man had refused her
request, she knows that Heaven will grant it. At once, she and her companions
decide to appeal to Our Lady, who had already given them so many marks of her
protection.
It was just at the feast of the Assumption. Helped by a kind-hearted gendarme,
who was devoted to their work, they erected a simple altar in the centre of the
Home, and before the statue of the Madonna enthroned on it they placed the
linen that they still had, and on it was pinned this native petition:
"Good Mother, we have no linen for our children." The news spread
quickly through the town - the result was not long in coming. Drawn, some by
curiosity, others by sympathy, a great number of visitors came to the home,
both on the feast of the Assumption and during the Octave. Touched by the
distress, and edified by the artless confidence of Jeanne, they become the
agents of the Madonna so piously invoked, and bring to the Home linen, sheets,
clothes and many gifts. In s few days, the linen room of the House was
restocked. However, very often in these early days, Jeanne's Foundation went
through hard times. Often, when essential things were needed, they had recourse
to all sorts of pious devices that their confidence in God suggested to the
Sisters. But God heard them always, sometimes in circumstances that made clear
his direct intervention, and never ceased, as always with them, to reward their
faith and by this means to lavish on their infant organisation the most
touching proof of His tender care.
During these first years of the foundation, what charming episodes there are,
full of beauty and simplicity, where one sees the action of Divine Providence;
what touching scenes, breathing the sweet perfume of trusting faith, and an
artless simplicity of mind. These scenes and episodes, repeated, one might
almost say, from those of the Fioretti of St. Francis of Assisi, would deserve,
for the edification of all men, to be collected into making the Fioretti of
Jeanne Jugan, and her first Little Sisters. It is true that the rest of the
history of the Little Sisters is like their beginning; each day adds a new page
to these Fioretti, each year another chapter, and from beginning to end it is
one great hymn of praise of God's providence.
But the fateful moment had come in the designs of God, who had so watched over
it, and provided for all its needs, while for two years it occupied the poor
attic of the foundress, the first home and mother house of the Little Sisters
of the Poor, and afterwards for a year in the "Big Basement."
Now he modest work was going to have a big increase, which would indicate for
it a new and important step towards still more wonderful progress. To describe this
other transformation will be the object of the following chapter.
Chapter 3
Foundation of the Work and of the Congregation of the Little Sisters of the
Poor
Hardly had the modest Work been installed in the "Big Basement" when
the premises were found to be too small. Very closely packed, it was possible
to afford shelter for the twelve aged women, who had stayed there since the
first days, but not for one more. Nevertheless the stream of applications for
admissions never ceased. What could be done, faced with pressing necessity? Yet
again the Good Providence which has appeared continually in this history
intervenes to save the foundress from her predicament. Here and now, there is a
former convent of the Daughters of the Cross, a few steps from the church,
which comes up for sale. For Jeanne, it is a wonderful and tempting
opportunity. Generous offers of assistance came at once.
Mlle. Doynel offers to place her name on the contract: likewise, M. l'Abbe Le
Pailleur, in order to meet the cost of this new acquisition, sells his chalice
and gold watch. Other generous gifts come in large numbers to sell the total.
As to poor Jeanne, it is necessary to say that at once, without further worrying
about possible hard times, to make this purchase, she gave up with interest and
principal the whole of her small savings of 400 or so francs, the modest result
of more than thirty years of work, kept hitherto to guard against any
unfortunate contingency. Thanks to all this self-sacrifice, the dreamed-of
house was acquired for the sum of 20,000 francs and the contract signed on the
2nd of February, 1842. Here are the actual words of the Memorial to the Academy
relating to the event. "Many generous persons united together to procure a
large house. The house is acquired. It is given to Jeanne, but nothing further
can be done. Accordingly she is told that, if the number of destitute
increases, she must provide for their food and support. No matter. Jeanne accepts,
thinking that Providence, which has hitherto served her so well, will never
fail her."
We have no arrived at the 2nd of February, 1842. In the meantime, Jeanne with
her poor women takes possession of the house, and on the 1st of October
following, many events take place amongst the little Community that deserve
special mention, full of interest as they are in the history of its inner life
and development. As we have already narrated, when Jeanne and her helpers had
settled down in the "Big Basement," they met together in a
neighbour's house, for lack of space in the Home, for spiritual reading and
conferences. It was there on the feast of Corpus Christi, the 29th of May,
1842, at the conclusion of Vespers, that they had met again to discuss the affairs
of the association, and Father Le Pailleur, curate of the parish, presided over
the meeting. Three months before he had been put in charge of Jeanne's work,
which was now looked on as a parochial one. The pious women had planned to
complete the rule of October, 1840, by making certain additions to it that had
been found useful in practice, and to choose a Superior. As had been foreseen,
the foundress was unanimously elected Superioress. She was at that time almost
50 years old. This vote put its seal on a state of things that had already
existed for three years, as the first of the good women were scarcely lodged in
her attic when Jeanne felt her former aspirations for the religious life
re-awaken in her. Her mind was always obsessed with the idea of being able to
realize these aspirations more and more each day, with the kindly helpers God
had sent her.
After having chosen her as their Superior, her companions pledged
themselves to obey her, without actually taking a vow, and by general assent
they conferred on their association the title of Servants of the Poor.
Meanwhile a grave
danger for Jeanne's foundation had arisen, and one which would have destroyed
it entirely if God, as always, had not been watching over it. Recently certain
slight criticisms had been evoked by the alleged temerity of Jeanne, which was
really only her magnificent confidence in God. Following the purchase of the
house of the Daughters of the Cross, these criticisms were succeeded in certain
circles by real hostility due to touchiness and obvious jealousy, which some
invisible demon stirred up in order to try and crush this infant enterprise
that was certainly not working for him. They blamed these pious women - their
inexperience of the religious life and charitable work - they blamed the
collecting and even the poor dependents themselves. Everything was subject to
censure and criticism. "What a risk," they exclaimed, "for the
future of this wonderful undertaking" (of which they admitted the great
utility) "to leave it in such inexperienced hands. Would it not be a
hundred times better to entrust it to real Religious, professionals at
charitable work?"
From that there was one step only. It was taken. Many overtures were made to
the signatories of the deed of purchase - a ladies' committee was established
for the purpose of founding and supporting a children's home, to replace
Jeanne's undertaking; recourse was had to the Bishop of the diocese - why could
not he offer to take possession of the home for the old people and transform i
into a simple, ordinary hospital.
Trials of this sort, especially painful when they come from those from whom we
would expect assistance and support, are sooner or alter the lot of all
organizations, striving to do good/. Indeed it is the condition of their
success - God only blessing them, in proportion as they are nurtured in
suffering.
Happily the purchasers, beset with entreaties, did not weaver. Moreover soon
the diocesan authorities decided in favour of the work, and it was able to
continue true to itself, and to advance in the path Providence had planned for
it.
During this painful opposition, this same good Providence vouchsafed to the
humble Sisters many sweet consolations. One of the most appreciated of these
was the sending to them of a man well equipped to understand and direct them in
their humble beginnings - that man was Father Felix Massot, Superior of the
Brothers of St. John of God, at their house in Dinan. This distinguished
religious member of a great charitable Order, to whom the precarious hold on
life of this tiny organization recalled that of his own Order at Grenada,
filled him with sympathy for Jeanne's foundation the moment he met with it. He
showed the greatest interest in it, and put at their disposal his great
experience of the Religious life and of charitable work. No one helped more
than this providential man, during a great number of years, by his tact, his
apposite and wise advice, to organize it in its religious and philanthropic
aspect, and to furnish it with a rule wisely adapted to the object it had in
view.
No one exercised
greater influence for good, no one worked harder to guide it with so pure a
hand tic its glorious destiny. Nevertheless, Father Le Pailleur will later
attribute to himself all the labour and merit of working out the rule of the
Congregation without making any allusion to the overwhelming part that Father
Massot played in it, and without ever mentioning his name.
In accomplishing this task, did Father Massot foresee the destinies of the
Institute of the Little Sisters of the Poor? A document carefully guarded in
the archives of the Mother House would warrant us in thinking so. It concerns a
diploma drawn up in Latin, countersigned by him of the 25th of August, 1842 -
after the signatures of the Prior-General and the Provincial. This diploma associates
for 100 years the infant foundation in the prayers, penances and other
meritorious works of the Order of the Brothers of St. John of God, in the
person of Jeanne Jugan and her companions. Three manuscript lines are inserted
between the name and title of the Prior General, and the text constituting the
address. Here is the translation. "To the very dear one in Christ, Rev. Le
Pailleur, priest, and also the Reverend Mother Jeanne Jugan, Superioress of the
Ladies who have care of the aged sick of both sexes, in the Parish of St.
Servan, and similarly to each and all of the future - these privileges are
valid for 100 years."
A modern expert in handwriting, examining this short addition, has revealed
that it was written by the hand of Father Le Pailleur.
It is easy to understand his name being there, ordered as he had been in the
preceding month of February to take charge of Jeanne's foundation, and it had
been numbered among the parochial works, but it must be noted that except in
his status as priest he does not claim any other connection with the work.
Apart from exceptional cases, where certain persons are admitted to get the
benefit of it, a privilege such as the diploma mentions is only accorded to
well-established and active religious associations. Also in addition to the
reference to Jeanne Jugan's rank (mention of which is neither found in what
follows nor by the pen or tongue of Father Le Pailleur), what makes the
document of special importance in the history of the Little Sisters is that from
its actual wording and also inner meaning the following facts emerge.
The phraseology employed indicates the end aimed at by the foundation, and the
hundred years' duration of the concession; also the extension of this
privilege, not only to the Superioress in charge but to all those who will
succeed her, and to her present and future companions, indicates the
exclusively spiritual character of the favours granted. All these things
clearly show that as early as August, 1842, less than three years after its
foundation, this privileged association was actually a religious society, small
in numbers and of recent origin perhaps, but one fully active and entirely
devoted to the service of the aged sick - this has and always will be its sole
aim. In fact, it was a religious society, that being shown the vista of 100
years, displayed before it for the first time, gave promise, in the lowliness
of its inception, of a long and prosperous destiny.
Father Felix Massot,
by whose interposition these precious favours had been obtained, was better
able than anyone else to get a clear idea of it - he who worked so hard to
direct and give strength to the first steps of the Institute.
About that time, actually the afternoon of the 27th of the following September,
another favour was vouchsafed to Jeanne Jugan and her companions. Traveling in
the country, the Bishop of Rennes, Mgr. Brossias-St.-Marc, paid them the honour
of a visit, accompanied by the parish priest. Before leaving the "Big
Basement," to occupy the day after the house of the Daughters of the
Cross, the Home was preparing to move its poor furniture. The episcopal visit,
because of all this, as only the more picturesque. Profoundly touched by what
he saw and heard, the good Prelate showered on the Servants of the Poor his
congratulations. His expressions of encouragement, his advice and his paternal
blessings brought great joy to these pious women and also great consolation,
seeing that the agitation that had threatened to ruin their work and disperse
their community had only just died down.
In addition, in the eyes of the public, the Bishop's visit was a sign of
approbation - the Bishop having visited the Home, all suspicion and ill-will
disappeared as if by magic, and sympathy and help were forthcoming more
abundantly.
On the 28th of September, the feast of St. Michael, Jeanne and her helpers had,
at last, the joy of taking possession of the House of the Cross, as has been
already said. There would now be more air and more space, and in consequence
more old people and a fuller community life. All was for the best.
On he actual moving day, an addition of six was made to the twelve old women
who had arrived from the "Basement." That splendid housekeeper,
Madeleine Bourges, giving up her work as laundress, came to live definitely
with Jeanne and put herself entirely at her disposal for work in the new Home.
She realized that in these larger premises, and with the number of infirm
increasing, the work for her companions had become more exacting. Thus at the
end of September the small Community consisted of the foundress, Jeanne Jugan,
her pupil, Virgin Tredaniel and Madeleine Bourges. The good Fanchon Aubert had
followed from the "Big Basement" to the House of the Cross, resolved
not to leave her companions to the last, but to give them all the physical
assistance she could, after having sacrificed to the needs of the growing work
her furniture, her linen and her small savings.
Pleaded with many times to enter the community and again now, on the arrival at
the new house, she used her age as a pretext to say not to these pressing and
affectionate entreaties. She was to die, full of years, on the 16th of January,
1850, tended by her companions with every loving care. From the first workers
of the early days there was only one that remained outside - Marie Jamet. Her
mother, a precise person, and with a pride perhaps a little above her humble
station in life, showed the greatest repugnance to the poverty and the begging
that obtained in the Home. Up till then she refused her consent because, by her
entry, her daughter would embrace a life so humble, so low in the eyes of the
world, and so hard on human nature.
Consequently, as Marie has herself narrated, obedient to her mother's
prohibition, it was necessary, during those first three years, for her to
afford only very limited help, reduced actually to Sunday itself and a few
hours in the week, most of her time being taken up by helping her mother with
the housework, or doing daily work at the home of M. Lebedel, the gardener.
Conquered at last, by her daughter's importunity becoming more pressing, as the
result of the occupation of the House of the Cross, Madame Jamet gave way, and
towards the middle of October, 1842, Marie was able to definitely to leave her
parents' home and to come to share the home, the work, and life of her
companions. All the workers of these first days found themselves at last
reunited in the same community, under the gentle rule of the admirable
foundress and Superioress, Jeanne Jugan, whom M. Dupont, "the Holy Man of
Tours," will call a few years after, with every right, the "Mother of
all the Little Sisters."
It was foreseen that, with so many more vacancies to fill than at the "Big
Basement," Jeanne's Home would soon see an increase in its numbers. In
addition, the original inmates and the new ones arrived the day of taking over
of the House of the Cross. Others came along, on the days following, and the
invasion increased, so that the total was soon no less than fifty.
In filling her Home with these aged sufferers, Jeanne, by her personal efforts,
shows herself to be the hardest worker, as she is, by her collecting, the great
provider of their daily bread. Her charity, that nothing tires or baffles, has
fashioned for her the soul and mentality of a rescuer of outcasts from the
depths of the obscurest of hovels. It is in this environment where she loves to
scheme to attract a new client to her Home. Let us refer to the Memorial to the
Academy to describe to us this peaceful invasion of Jeanne's Home.
"Soon, instead of 12 there were 20, and then the 20 became 30. A year
after, towards the end of 1843, she had 40, and today, thank God, she sees
around her a family of 65 destitute of both sexes, all old and sick, either
cripples, or maimed, or defective mentally, or stricken with incurable
diseases, all taken from the misery of their garrets, or from the degradation
of the vices which vagrancy brings with it. But how can one speak of the zeal
of this wonderful woman in gathering together the poor? Sometimes going
herself to look for them in their miserable haunts, she persuaded them to
follow her, or if they could not walk she lifted them up, like a precious
burden, and carried them happily to the Home."
But soon, thanks to
Jeanne's enterprise, the Home, hitherto filled with women, now opened its doors
to the aged of both sexes.
One day, during on of her expeditions of charity, she was told of a poor old
man of 72, an old sailor named Rudolf Laine. He had been leading a pitiful
existence for two years at the bottom of a small damp cellar, almost without
clothing, dying of hunger, lying on a rubbish heap with a stone for a pillow.
Jeanne runs at once to the place described. The pathetic sight that meets her
eyes fills her with pity. She leaves the cellar and tells of her pitiful
discovery to someone whom she hopes for help. Touched by the recital, this
benefactor gives her a shirt and other clothes, suitable for the old man. Again
Jeanne returns to the cellar, and having changed the linen and other clothing
of the poor wretch, takes to the House of the Cross. So it was, thanks to Jeanne's
charity, Rudolf Laine becomes the first man admitted to the Home of the
Servants of the Poor. It would be easy to cite many other examples of the
heroic charity of Jeanne Jugan.
At this time, more even than formerly, all sorts of needs, physical and moral,
seemed to be focusing themselves on her Home. It was a question of wandering or
destitute children, of young girls prematurely exposed to the dangers of the
streets, of people suffering from horrible ulcers, or repulsive sores, whom
friends wished to get rid of; all were taken to Jeanne Jugan. People said,
"They must be taken to Jeanne." Jeanne received them all. But
Jeanne's success as a rescuer increased in proportion to her work of
collecting. The Memorial to the Academy brings us an echo of the amazement
shown at this extraordinary activity of Jeanne's:
"Jeanne, seemingly tireless, multiplies herself in proportion to the
number of her poor. Ceaselessly she sallies forth when it is needed, basket on
arm, and she returns always with it full. For not only does she receive alms
from people who wish to assist her, but she, with pious assiduity, collects the
remains from their table, the old linen and clothes they have done with, and
so, what would otherwise be lost, helps her to feed and clothe her poor.
"In pleading their cause she is truly eloquent - tears come to her eyes in
speaking of their wants. It is difficult to refuse her and almost always she
succeeds in softening the hardest hearts. But she pesters none. If she is
rebuffed, she retires without showing the least resentment, saying, 'Another
time you will help us.' She identifies herself completely with the poor. She is
clothed as they are, with what is given her. She eats as they do,
taking care to keep the best for those who are sick or feeble, and her helpers
imitate her example."
It is not surprising
after all this that, filled with admiration at the sight of such charity, the
religious and civil dignitaries of St. Servan met together to notify the French
Academy of Jeanne Jugan's marvellous activity, and beg for her one of the
prizes for outstanding merit, bestowed each year by this illustrious Society.
From this unanimous decision came, on the 21st of December, 1844, a
"Memorial relative to Jeanne Jugan," which as we have said would
serve as a guide to these chapters devoted to the foundation of the work. This
edifying document in the actual handwriting of Father Le Pailleur opens as
follows:
"The undersigned, witnesses of the heroic charity of a poor woman, who for
many years has devoted herself to the relief of suffering in the town of St.
Servan (Ille-et-Vilaine), as will be set forth below, think they should
proclaim such wonderful goodness, and should submit it to the consideration of
the members allotting the prize for virtue, founded by M. Montyon. Moreover,
the undersigned declare that this step they are taking has not in any way been
suggested by her whom they are recommending, but that of their own accord they
revealed to this poor woman their intentions about her. She, far from thinking
she merited any praise, begged us with tears that no mention should be made of
her, but at last she consented in the interests of her poor."
Astonished itself at such a rare virtue, the Academy willingly bestowed the
prize which the dignitaries had asked for Jeanne. It is probable that the
Academy seldom had the opportunity of rewarding such merit - it greatly honoured
itself in doing it. It was M. Dupin, one of the most prominent members of the
Academy, who had the privilege that year of making the customary speech on the
occasion of the distribution of the prizes for virtue.
The Academician, speaking of the humble prize-winner, and her charitable work,
pronounced a magnificent eulogy with which the facts set forth in the Memorial
inspired him.
Here is the stirring peroration: "How is it possible that Jeanne can meet
the expenses of such a House? Jeanne is indefatigable. Jeanne is eloquent.
Jeanne has prayer. Jeanne has tears. Jeanne has her work. Jeanne has her basket
which she always brings back full. Saintly woman! The Academy places in
this basket the sum it has at its disposal - it bestows upon you the prize of
3,000 francs."
This discourse,
spread by newspapers throughout the length and breadth of France, had a
resounding echo. Without her having the least suspicion of it, this eulogy of
the humble Breton woman made the rounds of the press and flew from lip to lip.
Even the Free Masons themselves could not refuse to add their appreciation to
this chorus of praise. Delighted from the philanthropic point of view alone
with Jeanne's enterprise and its marvellous results, they described her as an
admirable woman and presented her with a gold medal.
Melted, at the request of its owner, it became the cup of the chalice used for
the celebration of Mass, in the Chapel of the House of the Cross. What gave
greater significance to the presentation of the Montyon prize to Jeanne was
that at this time she was no longer at the head of the Work and the Community
she had founded, yet by force of circumstances she stood out in the foreground.
Actually elected Superior for a year on the 29th of May, 1842, she was again
unanimously re-elected on the 8th of December, 1843. But hardly 15 days later,
the 23rd of the same month, without her companions who worshipped her being
present, for some reason Father Le Pailleur abruptly deposed her from the
office, appointing in her place Marie Jamet, who took the title of Superior
General.
This proceeding appeared distasteful to the people of St. Servan and displeased
them very much. As for Jeanne, she accepted with admirable restraint this
undeserved deposition. Suddenly brought back to the rank of a simple Sister,
she humbly obeyed her new Superior, who was only 22 years old, giving then and
for the time to come, to all her companions, an heroic example of humility and
littleness (Petitese). Recovering from then her freedom of action, she is able
henceforth to give herself entirely to collecting, for which she has a genius,
but this does not prevent her from taking an actual and even prepondering part
in the first foundations, so great was her influence and the irresistible
ascendancy which she exercised over those about her. Thus, encouraged by its
Bishop, advised and directed with perfect competence by Father Massot, helped
in its undertakings by the clergy and people of St. Servan, the Association of
the Sisters of the Poor, whilst Jeanne Jugan was Superioress, had been able to
develop more and more, but with prudent deliberation, towards the complete
religious state.
On the 15th of August, 1842, before Vespers, the associates, gathered together
in the house of the obliging Mme. Mignot, had taken the simple vow of chastity
for six months. On the 21st of November following, after their installation in
the House of the Cross, Jeanne Jugan and Marie Jamet, preceding by some days
Virginie Tredaniel and Madeleine Bourges, had renewed in the presence of their
parish director their vow of chastity, and taken the vow of obedience for one
year. The ceremony took place in a very simple setting, in the depths of a damp
and gloomy basement, the only illumination being the tallow tapers they held in
their hands, instead of wax candles. From that date, the development will
become more definite. On the 14th of February, 1844, all four will take their
names in religion and Jeanne Jugan will become Sister Mary of the Cross. They
will change their titles of Servants of the Poor into that of Sisters of the
Poor, this title itself being replaced at Nantes in 1849 by that of Little
Sisters of the Poor.
On the 7th of February following, they will take privately the vows of poverty
and hospitality. Finally, a little later, they will adopt a distinctive
religious habit. In short, in the space of 4 and a half years, the little
society founded by Jeanne Jugan will have progressively acquired all the
elements that characterise a religious association capable of receiving the
approbation of the Church. The vows which constitute its essence, a community
life under the direction of a higher authority, a common rule, names in
religion, and the same religious habit. There will doubtless be at first some
experimenting. The first outlines traced in 1839 will only be fixed by degrees,
their scope and form of the Congregation of the Little Sisters of the Poor
plainly appear.
But since the first months of 1844 it was an accomplished fact, it
needed nothing now to qualify for the necessary approbation, except the consecration
of longer experience.
Chapter 4
The First Foundations. The Outstanding Role of Jeanne. Her Relations with the
Authorities
The year of 1846 was marked for the work of Jeanne Jugan by an event which
should be a milestone in its history - we wish to speak of its expansion
outside.
At this time the Home of St. Servan was normally organized for the charitable
care of the aged, and for the exercises of the worship of God. Following recent
enlargements and the opening of a chapel arranged in the hall, it was able to
carry on its work at full pressure and its income seemed assured - thanks to
the success of the collecting.
The personal prestige of the foundress, still more enhanced since her reception
of her Moynton Prize, attracted much attention to her work. However, although
aspirants for admission were few, this improved with the arrival, as the two
first postulants, of Eulaile Jamet, sister of Marie, and Francoise Trevily, a
native of Erquy. The future of the Home could now be faced with confidence.
This was precisely the hour fixed in the inscrutable counsels of Divine
Providence, when Jeanne's work, still so humble and unprovided with material
means, swarming from its first hive, was going to commence its prodigious
extension throughout the world. Actually the first external foundation, that of
Rennes, dates from February, 1846, and that of Dinan will follow closely in the
month of August. Then, will come between 1846 and 1851 those of
Tours, Nantes, Paris, Besancon and Angers.
Of many of these
foundations, Jeanne Jugan would appear to be the real mainspring, whether as at
Rennes, Dinan or Angers she was the founder, or as when she intervened merely
to save, as at Tours, a dangerous and difficult state of things. But these new
foundations certainly were not without difficulties or trials.
They sprang up of every kind and from all directions - from the actual setting
up of the Houses, from the meagerness of her resources, and from the installing
of the system of collecting. Difficulties arose also with the religious
authorities and with the civil administration. When struggling with these often
inextricable difficulties, the Superioress of the new houses only saw one
method of getting out of them - the great method they said was "recourse
to Jeanne Jugan."
Thus a local Superioress, at her wits' end, wrote to the Superior-General,
"Everyone is asking for Jeanne." In every town she went, either to
make a foundation or to help one of her Houses, Jeanne Jugan occupied he most
prominent place, and thus her work was able to take root properly. Everywhere
the prestige of her name and her work, the ascendancy of her personality, her
radiant goodness overcame all obstacles and difficulties. With a simple and
modest bearing which soon claimed attention and gained sympathy for her, she
went to call on bishops, parish priests, agents, business men, prefects,
magistrates and minor officials and laid before them her requests. Had she had
to wait for someone whom she did not find at home? With charming Breton tenacity,
she exhibited a patience that nothing could tire or rebuff. Modestly hidden in
a corner, entirely absorbed prayers from her old prayer book, or silently
commending to Heaven, from which all her help came, the success of her visit.
In all circumstances she knew how to plead the cause of her poor, with an
eloquence so convincing that before her all doors opened and in answer to her
prayers and tears, bishops, prefects, and mayors granted her requests.
Rennes, was, after St. Servan, the second scene of Jeanne's activities as
foundress. She arrived there on the 19th of January, 1846, armed with a certificate
from the Mayor of St. Servan and preceded by a reputation that was for her the
best of recommendations.
Even so, it needed
the courage of a saint, for this poor woman, a simple Sister of a Congregation,
still in its cradle, not sanctioned by the authorities, without a rule or
distinctive dress, to descend on the capital of Brittany with the intention of
establishing her work there and convinced that she would succeed. But an indefatigable
apostle of charity, she felt herself urged forward by an invincible spirit
which defied all difficulties, and her extraordinary confidence in God came to
sustain her in her mad enterprise.
On arriving at Rennes, Jeanne lodged with Mlle. Morel, whose acquaintance she
had recently made at St. Servan. She immediately commenced her campaign. Her
first aim was to get in touch with persons of note and members of the clergy
who she expected would help her most in carrying out her scheme. Willingly, but
without any reference to herself, she told them of the wonders Providence had
worked in St. Servan, and with he thin end of the wedge proceeded to point out
how eminently suitable such a work would be in a great town like Rennes, where
so many of the aged poor were wandering about destitute.
And in speaking o the poor women of St. Servan, and pleading the cause of the
poor of Rennes, her voice shook with such emotion that her hearers easily
allowed themselves to be convinced.
Thus she created a favourable impression and won over beforehand much valuable
help for the suggested Foundation. Soon, feeling sympathy towards her
increasing, Jeanne made so bold as to interview the authorities - first the
Bishop, Mgr. Brossais-Saint-Marc, who had seen Jeanne's work at St. Servan. She
then saw the Prefect and the officials of his administration, to inform them of
her intentions, and ask for the necessary permission.
Everywhere she was received with the greatest deference, and she was listened
to with the greatest kindness. If little by little they made things smoother,
Jeanne's many efforts did not overcome all the difficulties which were raised
against her scheme.
Nevertheless, the
intrepid foundress spared herself no pains. What goings and comings through the
town! What long delays in the waiting rooms of great personages or at the doors
of municipal offices! But strong in her imperturbable confidence enjoyed,
Jeanne was never discouraged. "It is true, dear madam," she replied
to an official's wife, criticizing her foolish scheme, "it is foolish. It
appears impossible, but if God is with us it will happen."
Indeed it did happen. As early as February 28th, Jeanne installed for better or
for worse her ten first poor women in a poor tenement consisting of one room
and a cupboard, till a month later she took them to a larger premises in the
present 107 Rue de Nantes, Faubourg de la Madeleine.
Informed by Jeanne of the preliminary negations, Marie Jamet, her Superioress,
hurried from St. Servan, the day of the moving in, to lend her a willing hand
in the inauguration of the new Home. It was as in the first garret, the cradle
of the work, a very modest beginning, but at least the foundations were laid.
Jeanne had lavishly thrown into the work her prayers, her tears, her labours,
and her trials. By God's grace and the help of those devoted to her cause,
especially Rev. M. Gandon, curate of All Saints, the work planted in such
fertile soil would not be long in prospering.
As time went on, the devotion of the Sisters to the service of the aged gained
for them more and more both sympathy and alms; moreover, if there were anything
that was absolutely essential for them, then Providence, their habitual
Provider, found the means to furnish it in the nick of time. Furthermore, as
fresh proof of his kindness, the Prefect at once granted Jeanne permission to
collect throughout the Department. The Mayor did the same, as far as the Commune
was concerned.
After having recalled
that her inexhaustible devotion to the poor had deservedly gained for her the
Montyon Prize, he worded his permission as follows:
"The Mayor bears witness that Jeanne Jugan always goes forward on her
mission of charity with the same zeal; that she has founded a house of refuge
for the sick and destitute women; that she has devoted herself with complete
self-denial and tireless work to the relief of their misery, having no other
resources to carry out her enterprise and to satisfy her necessities than her
confidence in Providence, and the help of charitable persons to hose sympathy
he could not too earnestly commend her, in order that she may obtain from their
bounty active and effective co-operation.
The Mayoralty, Rennes,
31st of March, 1846.
PONGERARD."
Armed with these precious recommendations, the indefatigable Jeanne takes again
her basket on her arm. In all kinds of weather she strode through the streets
of the town of Rennes, going from house to house, begging for her aged poor.
Then she travelled through the greater part of the Department, never for a
moment thinking of her bodily weariness. Documents show the extent of her
travels at Vitae, Redon, Fougeres, Montfort, St. Meen, Montauban, and Bedee.
Foundress of the Home of Rennes, by her collecting she is also for many months
its great provider. The Foundation of Rennes had providentially succeeded. The
impetus had been given, other foundations would follow shortly.
After Rennes, it was the turn of Dinan to have a Home for the aged. Jeanne
Jugan was again the chief worker for them. Invited to the town by Mlle. Follen,
a simple business woman, who dreamed of presenting her town with a foundation
like that of St. Servan, which she had visited, Jeanne arrived there on the 4th
of August, and immediately set to work.
Her friend Mlle. Follen had beforehand aided her task by pleading her cause
with the clergy and the town magistrates. The priests and the Mayor had been
easily won over to the idea of opening at Dinan a home for the aged poor and
destitute.
Furthermore, thanks to the mediation of the Very Rev. Brajeul, arch-priest of
St. Sauveur, the Bishop of St. Brieuc had himself approved of the scheme and
granted all necessary authorizations. It remains to find premises and to
provide them with some plain furniture, and then to make certain of the daily
support of the home thus constituted.
Although seemingly less arduous than Rennes, Jeanne's enterprise meant for her
good deal of anxiety, of consultations, physical exertion and disappointment. Happily she met again
at Dinan the Brothers of St. John of God, friends of her work since its
inception, and her best advisers, who helped her in her quest.
Thanks to their
interposition, the Mayor of Dinan freely placed at her disposition a place that
would at least provide temporary shelter for the poor women. About three weeks
after her arrival, all preparations had been made, the house quickly arranged
and already six aged poor were received there, with the warmest hospitality.
The new house was certainly not attractive nor comfortable. Situated ear the
Brest gate, in one o the twenty-six towers that guard the still intact ramparts
of the town, externally it resembled a prison, and within it had all the
discomforts of one. Its walls were without plaster or paint, the staircase was
uneven and difficult, the rooms badly lit and almost airless, the brick floor
was damp and cold.
Jeanne had done her best to decorate this dungeon-like place with the
incongruous articles she had managed to collect here and there. It was in this
old tower that, on 22nd of August, Jeanne received the visit of an English
tourist, himself devoted in his own country to philanthropic work. He was
received with kindness, closely observed the scenes of misery and of charity he
saw around him, interviewed at length the mistress o this poor hostel, took
notes of his impressions and departed deeply interested and profoundly touched.
Once again in his own country he wrote a detailed account of his visit to the
Home for the aged at Dinan in an English review. This narrative has come down
to us today. It is of the greatest interest, because at an interval of almost a
hundred years it shows us Jeanne Jugan, the symbol of charity, in the full
exercise of this heroic virtue.
It is also of paramount importance for the history of the Little Sisters
of the Poor, because the humble foundress, whom the author persuades to speak,
narrates very simply the first beginnings of her work, and reveals the
unfailing source and motive power of her extraordinary devotedness.
In it she describes
the precautions taken in selecting her dependents, the employment of time,
organization of remunerated a labour inside her homes, and the working and
results of her collecting.
All these details are historically very valuable, and thy indicate in Jeanne
Jugan, apart from her charity and wonderful confidence in God, very great
prudence, infinite tact, even an informed but instinctive social sense in this
poor woman that was elicited from the depths of her Christian soul. It would be
well worth quoting fully this account of the English visitor, but in order not
to lengthen unreasonably this chapter, we will give here only a portrait he
presents of Jeanne, and his appreciation of her person.
"Jeanne received us in a kindly manner and willingly showed us her room,
and another rather superior one, where the poor women worked, and she answered
all our questions with good grace. She was plainly but neatly dressed in a
black robe, with a bonnet and a white handkerchief. It is the habit adopted by
the Community. She appeared to be about 50, and of rather dark complexion. She
seemed tired, but her countenance was peaceful and of goodness.
"There was not the least sign of pretence or vanity about her. There is in
this woman something so calm and saintly that in looking at her I felt myself
in the presence of a superior being, and her words so touched my heart that my
eyes, I do not know why, filled with tears."
The premises near the Gate of Brest proved themselves, at the end of some
weeks, to be quite insufficient. It was necessary to transfer the old people
temporarily, at least, to a house rented for three years, and until this lease
fell in they occupied a dilapidated convent that they had just got possession
of.
This new removal
brought Jeanne fresh anxieties. The greatest was, not the actual organisation
of the establishment, but the upkeep, which had become very difficult.
They had just launched at Dinan the idea of a Vagrancy bureau, designed to
supply work to the able-bodied poor, and to help the sick. As long as this
project was being discussed, it had the vexatious result of almost putting an
end to any income from collecting.
The usual benefactors held back. Nothing less than appeals of the priests from
the pulpit were needed to change this attitude.
During this critical time Jeanne concentrated her collecting on the surrounding
country. One fine day even, deciding to extend her radius of action further
afield, and to make sure of the life of the Home at all costs, she went to St.
Brieuc. She called on the Bishop and the Prefect and begged permission to
collect throughout the whole Department. To her great joy she obtained it
easily - the permission being in terms most flattering to her work.
She availed herself of it, to collect in St. Brieuc and the neighbourhood. In
addition to the flattering introductions, this journey brought her 500 francs
for her poor. Until what date does Jeanne stay at the Home for the Aged at
Dinan? We do not know exactly. Towards the end of 1846 her former pupil,
Virginie Tredaniel, had been sent there as Superior. Perhaps this had allowed
Jeanne to go and exercises her zeal elsewhere. At all events, it is
certain that she was suddenly recalled in April, 1848, such difficulties having
arisen concerning the collecting that the existence of the work was in
jeopardy.
Jeanne hurried to the
help of her House in distress, and by her personal prestige she soon won over
the sympathy and alms of the charitable.
At the commencement of 1848, the fourth house of the Congregation had been
founded in the town of Tours. Its existence was due to the earnestness and
devoted assistance of M. DuPont, called "the Holy Man of Tours." It
is to this new field of action, so distant and different from Brittany, that we
are going to follow Jeanne Jugan.
This time, well prepared by M. Dupont, worthily seconded by Mlle. Henriette
Chicoisneau de la Vallette, a person of well-tried devotedness, the foundation
had been commenced by the Superioress-General, Marie Jamet, Mere Marie
Augustine de la Compassion. The Superioress-General had arrived in Tours on the
30th of December, 1847, accompanied by a novice and a postulant. At first all
had gone admirably. As early as the feast of the Epiphany, lodged in a house
that had been rented, the Home was, thanks chiefly to the efforts of M. Dupont,
ready to receive its first dependents - less than a fortnight later they
numbered already seven.
Without being unfavourable, the religious and civil authorities since the
opening had been extremely cautious. They had not raised any objection, but
they had refused any responsibility before public opinion. Such a Foundation,
lacking any means of existence except charity, seemed very venturesome and
opposed o human prudence.
Before involving themselves in such an affair, they wished to see the Sisters
at work. This state of suspense, as it continued, finished by becoming harmful
to the work of the Sisters of the Poor, which, installed meantime in a new and
larger abode, totalling at the commencement of the year 1849 fifty poor women,
with an equal number of men, seemed to be prospering. Actually, lacking the
necessary permissions to start collecting, it was in danger and threatened with
disaster.
It was then that the
idea came to the Superioress of having recourse to the "human
panacea" - she appealed to Jeanne Jugan. On the 10th of February, Jeanne
arrived at Tours. Two days later, M. Dupont in a letter allowed his enthusiasm
to burst forth.
"For two days," he wrote, "we have had the honour of having
amongst us the Mother of all the Little Sisters. What wonderful confidence in
God! What love of His Holy Name! She is going to help us in Tours! Material
minded men of the world think that this poor seeker for bread, as they call
her, asks alms of them, but if their eyes were open they would understand that
it is they who receive the greatest of gifts in hearing her speak so lovingly
and so simply of God's Providence."
This method, so loving and so simple, of speaking of the Providence of God, was
not long in producing its miraculous effect. Hardly arrived in Tours, Jeanne
launched out, beginning with applying to the religious and civil authorities,
and principal benefactors. in a letter dated the 18th of February, 1849, the
young Superioress General, whose efforts to get the necessary authorization had
hitherto failed, describes the change of fortune and its immediate results. In
a few days all opposition had disappeared as if by magic. No one could resist
the prayers and tears of the wonderful suppliant. The Archbishop, Mgr. Morlot,
at whose feet she knelt to overcome his last scruples - the Prefect of the
Department, the Mayor, all the authorities gave her the permissions she asked
for, and so the future of the Home for the aged is henceforth assured. It is
she who there, as everywhere else, inaugurated the collecting - having
traversed only half the town, she had received 650 francs, without counting
gifts in kind.
It was during her stay in Tours that Jeanne Jugan dictated to M. d'Oultremont,
member of the conference of St. Vincent de Paul, later on the Bishop of Mans,
some pages in which tells very simply of the beginning of her work.
Unfortunately, this account, which would have the greatest value and interest,
no longer exists.
The year following, in the month of April, 1850, we come across Jeanne Jugan at
Angers, once again engaged in opening a new foundation. It as, in the
circumstances, her way of discharging a debt of gratitude she was under to the
inhabitants of this town. Below is what we read from the Journal de Maine-et-Loire
of April 12th, 1850:
"Three months ago, Jeanne Jugan made a collection amongst us for the
outsiders. The good reception she received touched her. In leaving she said, 'I
have contracted a debt towards the people of Angers. I will soon return to pay
it.' The good Breton, true to her word, is today within our walls with a colony
of Little Sisters of the Poor, at 37 Boulevard des Lices, and should, in the
course of next week, commence her work in the Rue St. Nicolas."
The colony of the Little Sisters mentioned above actually arrived in Angers on
the 3rd of April. It was made up of the Superioress-General, Jeanne Jugan, and
two others, but of this small party it would appear, judging by the Journal de
Mine-et-Loire, that the personality of Jeanne Jugan stood out alone.
As in the other Foundations, the days following the arrival of the Little
Sisters were spent in visiting and preparing or the installation. Happily, the
question of premises did not arise here, thanks to the generosity of the Very
Rev. Maupoint, Vicar General of the Bishop of Rennes, who had placed at their
disposal a house and chapel of which he was the proprietor.
The first thought of Jeanne at this moment was to win the confidence of the
religious and civil authorities and obtain their help. From he first, Bishop of
the Diocese proved to be the most favourable to the foundation of a Home for
the aged in his episcopal town, and he gave its founders every encouragement.
There remained the civil authorities.
Before interviewing these, narrates Le Journal de Mine-et-Loire, Jeanne felt
the need of making herself known to them. For this purpose she
addressed to the Municipality a letter of which the following is an extract:
"The discourse of M. Dupin on the Montyon Prize sets forth our origin. Since that
encouragement God has blessed us. We are 84 Sisters - we shelter, feed, and
care for 500 to 600 aged poor in 7 houses, established in succession at St.
Servan, Dinan, Rennes, Nantes, Tours, Paris and Besancon.
"In all these places the patronage of the Bishops, the protection of the
Municipality and the charity of the public have sufficed us."
The Mayor's answer was not long in coming. As early as the 10th of April he
authorised a collection in the town for the benefit of the establishment of the
Little Sisters, and at the same time presented to Jeanne the following
recommendation to facilitate her hard task of collecting:
"We, Mayor of the Town of Angers, especially recommend to the charity of
the public Jeanne Jugan, modest and pious, and an apostle of charity. She has
just given to our city her eighth foundation, a free Home devoted to the aged
of both sexes - a kind of waiting-room for the hospitals, that we are obliged
to often to refuse cases on account of ant of space. We have had too many opportunities
of appreciating the generous inspirations of our citizens to have any doubt as
to the sympathetic reception that will be given to this most desirable work for
the impoverished old age, and of which Jeanne Jugan in the ardour of her zeal
promises and guarantees its success. Given at the Town Hall, 10th of April,
1850."
On account of being delayed for a time, the authorisation to collect throughout
the Department granted to Jeanne by the Prefect, on 26th of June, 1850, only
arrived just in time to provide the income of her Home, of which the expenses
became heavier with the constantly increasing number of old people cared for. However, the
Prefect's authorisation was drawn up in terms so favourable to Jeanne that on
receiving it she found herself well compensated for the delay.
Here it is:
"We, Prefect of Maine-et-Loire having regard to the particulars which have
been given us of the numerous services to the poor rendered by the Dame Jeanne
Jugan, and of the self-sacrifice which she and the Little Sisters have shown,
authorise this lady to make throughout the whole of the Department of
Maine-et-Loire one or more collections for the benefit of the work which she
has founded, and we invite the civil and military authorities to give her such
protection as may be necessary for her charitable mission. We grant the same
authorisation to the Little Sisters who are helping her in her good works.
" The Prefecture, Angers, 26th of June, 1850. Vallon (Prefect)."
Thus accredited by all these commendations and authorisations, placed by the
Prefect's order under the official protection of both civil and military
authorities, Jeanne Jugan could again take her legendary basket, because her
mission in Anjou had been helped in such a wonderful way.
Nothing more was calculated to gain new sympathies, and to arouse in favour of
her poor the generosity of the people of Angers. Indeed she appeared to them so
admirable as the Mother and the type of the Little Sisters of the Poor - she in
her person had made them so popular that still today in Angers, as in Brittany,
her daughters are commonly called the "Jeanne Jugans."
Such was the prominent part played by Jeanne Jugan in the first external
Foundations of the Congregation of the Little Sisters of the Poor. During these
years of incessant activity she was always in the breach. Without permanent
attachment to such and such a House, but passing from one to another for
several months, or simply the several weeks, she is everywhere where they need
her, and where others find themselves powerless to overcome obstacles, her
presence alone is sufficient to smooth out the difficulties.
This will explain to us how, even ten years later, when she was living in
retirement in the Mother House, planning to found in Paris a sort of home for
old soldiers - a scheme which eventually did not materialise - the originator
of this enterprise, M. Germainville, keenly desirous of seeing it succeed,
pleaded earnestly for the dispatch of Jeanne Jugan, whom he had already known
in Dinan. "For the attempt," he wrote, on 20th July, 1863, to La Tour
St. Joseph, "the great Jugan must be sent and admitted under the title of
Marshal. Tell her I will give her the golden baton. I seem to see her again
singing hymns with your other Sisters. I assure you I will never forget that
night at Dinan."
How is it possible to explain Jeanne Jugan's stupendous and continual successes
in her enterprises and her innumerable transactions, except by the ascendancy
which her sanctity gave her, and by the presence in her alone, although
unjustly deposed from the office of Superioress, of "charism,"
peculiarly attached in these years to her mission of Foundress and Mother of
all the Little Sisters. The English tourist who visited her at Dinan was
not mistaken: Jeanne was indeed " a superior being."
Chapter 5
The First Foundations (continued) Jeanne Jugan, Collector
The outstanding part played by Jeanne in the first foundations of her Institute
was by no means limited to the numerous interviews with officials, but, as is
evident from the facts outlined in the preceding chapter, she helped for the
greater part in establishing and organizing the collecting, in order to meet
their necessities. The humble foundress certainly had a genius for collecting.
On practicing her heroic charity this was, one may say, her outstanding gift,
and she devoted herself to it with the greatest self-sacrifice and courage. It
was towards the end of the year 1841, as we have pointed out before, that the
sublime idea came into the mind of Jeanne - the idea of becoming a beggar
herself in the place and for the benefit of her poor women. Even before the
foundation of her work she had got into the way of asking help for the many
poor she daily met in the streets of St. Servan. Now she had raised collecting
to the importance of an institution, and made it the principal source of income
of her work. Many motives had led up to this solution.
Firstly, the urgent necessity of feeding her dependents, whose appetites,
always so keen, could not wait.
At this time their number had reached twelve. This was all the "Big
Basement" could accommodate, otherwise that number would have been greatly
increased. To feed so many mouths her work by day and night was not enough, and
it had been already necessary to use a portion of her modest savings. She was
compelled to consider other means of support. Faced with this necessity, her
mind was made up immediately. "Since I have not enough bread to give
them," she declared, " I will go and look for it." In saying
this, Jeanne Jugan, always in her great charity anxious for the health of the
body, and still more for the food of soul, had two ideas. Firstly to spare her
poor women the fatigue and humiliation of begging - secondly, and above all, to
snatch them from the moral harm of vagrancy, which some among them seemed
rather to regret. This following was with very few exceptions completely her
own.
If certain of her first dependents, rescued from the hovels in the city
district or the lanes about the port, were content to remain like Margot,
resolutely opposed to any suggestion of cleanliness and hygiene, and to sell
surreptitiously in the town the sheets and linen lent to them, and if they
proved to be tiresome, cross-grained, jealous of one another, very exacting, of
not very polished speech, or even bringing with them, after the example of
Mathias, their cat and its progeny, however undesirable that might appear, the
good Jeanne, with gentle authority and imperturbable patience, would not be
long in establishing order, cleanliness, decency, honesty, and peace.
Unhappily, professional beggars for the most par, consequently exposed to all
the moral miseries that follow in its train, many of these paupers had retained
regrettable habits, notably a definite liking for alcohol. Their frequent
expeditions into town to beg, multiplying temptations with these opportunities,
only served to maintain and strengthen these unfortunate tendencies. To solve
these difficulties, Jeanne found it was the best thing to take place of the
poor women, and to that end take her basket on her arm and go collecting.
She took the precaution beforehand of inquiring the names and addresses of
charitable people who had habitually given them alms. Thanks to this
information, she was able to make a regular round for her collection. Each
morning, taking her basket in one hand and her cotton umbrella in the other,
she went out begging herself, from the customary benefactors in the in the name
of her charges, and received with gratitude here a few farthings, sometimes a
roll of tobacco, or a piece of bread put aside for them. Knowing many people at
St. Servan, in consequence of the dally work she had done in numbers of
families, and being herself very favourably known, especially since the
foundation of her work, she at once thought of the help she would receive for
her dependents through her connections in the town.
Immediately she lengthened her round, and added to it many calls to the houses
known to her, and where she found herself quite at home. There she knew that
she could insist and when her wants for the house were urgent she did not
refrain from doing so. "My good sir," she said one day in the home of
one of her benefactors, where she had formerly worked scrubbing and helping
daily. "I see in your drawing-room a trinket," pointing to the
coveted object. "It has no use to you. If you were to give it to me my
poor could live for a day with the money it would bring in." She was often
told that, in regard to her poor women, she should not undertake more than she
could carry out. Nevertheless, she returned to the attack with gentle
obstinacy. "Madam Trouhart," she exclaimed to Mme. Trehouart, wife of
a retired sea captain, whose name she mispronounced, "I shall not go till
you have given me some sweet potatoes and some crusts of bread to make soup for
them."
It also occurred that in the course of her round, habitual benefactors would
often tell her of such and such a person, rich or comfortably off, whom she did
not know, but from whom she might well expect to receive a good donation.
Without waiting, she went to the address mentioned, and modestly explained the
reason of her call. Did they, as usually happened, give her the hoped-for-alms,
then it was another house on the list of her recognized benefactors and she
returned there, and with gentle insistence persuaded them to make permanent the
habit that had commenced with their first gift.
One day she was told of a man who was rich, but known to be very miserly.
Immediately she called on him, and told him of her poor, and pleaded so
eloquently their cause that the rich miser was greatly touched, and gave her a
generous donation. Encouraged by this unhoped-for generosity Jeanne came again
the next morning. This time the man was angry. "What, you again?" he
cried. "I gave to you yesterday. Be off with you." In no way
disconcerted the good collector insisted, "My good sir, my poor were
hungry yesterday, they are hungry again today, and tomorrow they will still be
hungry." Meekness like this disarmed the miser, in whom the natural had
tried to gain the upper hand again. Again he placed a large donation in the
hands of the collector, and begged her to come again to him when she was in
want.
Soon, collecting in the town of St. Servan was not sufficient for Jeanne's
activity, neither for her needs. Boldly she approached the country people about
St. Servan, where she counted many friends whom she hoped to make benefactors
of her work. She undertook to travel throughout the whole district, going from
village to village, pleading for gifts in money or kind, even selling woollen
things, probably made at the Home, as well as various other objects. Everywhere
the spectacle of her humility and love of God and of the poor gave the greatest
edification and gained for her the sympathy of all. A Little Sister of a House
in Spain wrote on this subject to the Mother House in July, 1932:
"As she went about collecting in the villages in the neighbourhood of St.
Servan, it happened that one da she came to my father's house, with basket on
arm, to collect and sell knitted vests and other small objects. I was then
seven years old. My father, touched with pity and edified by her great
humility, suggested that she should place the contents of her basket in a small
yard next to the house, to save her fatigue of going from door to door to sell
all these small articles, and he told her he would inform all the neighbourhood
of this arrangement.
As she had God only before her eyes, she preferred to remain at the door in
sight of the passer-by. All the neighbours came quickly and bought all she had
in her basket. Everybody about her was edified to see how full of the love of
God and her poor she was , even her words were infused with charity. They
looked on her as someone superhuman, indeed as a saint. She collected
everywhere. She took everything that was given her and spoke very little. This
gift made such an impression that although still quite small I said to my
parents that I would wish to go to Jeanne Jugan."
Collecting one day in the village of La Froulerie, Jeanne met a gardener who knew
her. "Jeanne," he asked, "how should one address you now?"
"The humble servant of the poor," she replied. "Come here then,
humble servant of the poor," he said, touched and edified by her reply.
Saying this he lead her into his garden and filled her basket with vegetables.
So it was that no one could resist either her charm, which was part of the
humble collector, or her persuasive pleading for her poor.
And also when night came she took the road home, her casket filled to
overflowing, weighing heavily on her arm, her fatigue often obliging her to
stop and rest for a few minutes. Her favourite halting place was at the foot of
a large Calvary between the Village of St. Etienne and that of La Madeleine.
What a beautiful scene, worthy of an artist's brush. Jeanne Jugan, humble
servant of the poor, worn out with the fatigue of the long dad collecting, with
her basket beside her, resting at the foot of the Cross of Him who, rich though
He was, willed to be poor for our sakes, and accepted fatigue, weariness, sorrow
and death for the salvation of the human race.
From the time they occupied the House of the Cross, at the end of September,
1841, Jeanne found herself forced to extend again her charitable expeditions.
During the space of a few weeks, the number of dependents had reached thirty.
For anyone less enterprising and less confident in God, this situation would
have been heart-breaking, but Jeanne did not hesitate for a minute. The
immediate extension of her collecting appeared to her to be the only solution.
She commenced her traveling again, fortified with her inseparable basket, to
which she now added, as a precaution, one or more coarse linen bags, which
would be of the greatest use to her if needed.
Going far beyond the limits of the neighbourhood of St. Servan, she took in all
the region of St. Malo and Cancale and thereabouts. She was quick to take
advantage of all opportunities capable of increasing her chances of making a
good collection, such as local feast-days, fairs, markets, the wealth of visitors
to the seaside during the summer season, and ships arriving in port - the work
involved she considered as nothing. So it was that she was to be seen with basket on arm or with a large
table-cloth spread out at the regattas at St. Suliac and Cancale, on board the
ships tied up in the docks, on the beaches or the markets of St. Malo, Parame
and other places of that region.
One
day she sailed for the Jersey and Guernsey, and later she even expressed the
wish to go and collect in England.
The system of collecting which Jeanne had inaugurated at St. Servan, for the
benefit of her first home, she also, as we have stated, established afterwards,
with the same confidence in God, the same courage, and the same success, for
the benefit of the new foundations, notably those of Rennes, Dinan, Tours and
Angers. Once provided with the necessary authorization, which the prestige of
her name, the fame of her sanctity, and her gentle tenacity, always obtained
for her, there was no resting till she had taken again her basket - her great
love of the poor filling her with eagerness for action and self-sacrifice. From
Tours on 18th July, 1849, her Superioress, Marie Jamet, wrote on this subject:
"Sister Jeanne is very happy at Tours, but she is a little miserable at
the thought that she cannot still collect."
So it was that Jeanne, carrying out her mission of collecting, traversed at one
time or another all the West of France, starting with her own country of
Brittany. Her visits are mentioned in the countryside, as well as in the
principle Breton towns, from Brest to Vitre, and from St. Malo to Vannes. It
was in this latter town that the charming episode occurred, as narrated by M.
Georges Goyau. There she met the small Helene de Chappotin, the future Mother Marie
de la Passion, foundress of the Franciscan Missionaries of Mary, whose
religious vocation Jeanne predicted. Besides Brittany, the zealous collector
left her path through Touraine, Anjou and Maine. She got as far east as Beauce
and Chartres, where, staying with a very Christian family, she made a similar
prediction to that which she had made at Vannes about one of the children of
the house, who became a priest and has himself narrated the episode.
We can imagine the extremes of fatigue, without speaking of other discomforts,
which these ceaseless journeys meant for her in all weathers, through vast
areas unknown to her, through difficult country, especially if one realises the
lack of means of communication at that period. One knows that for the most part
Jeanne was forced to do most of her journeying on foot and in addition to carry
heavy loads. But nothing could stop that courageous traveler, from the moment
that her poor were hungry and it was a question of getting them bread, and
Divine Providence, who smoothed the obstacles before her wearied footsteps,
rewarded her faith, her self-denial, and her incredible energy by filling her
arms to overflowing with the funds she was seeking.
What made the great success of Jeanne Jugan as a collector was the radiance of
her virtue - "a virtue, people said, of a truly extraordinary kind."
It was above all in this heroic exercise of charity that the sublime collector
allowed, unknown to herself, the beauty of her soul to shine forth to the
world. To see and hear her pleading for help for her poor was a sermon that
carried one away. Her peaceful
and modest attitude, which disarmed all refusals and rebuffs; her pious daring
which nothing withstood, neither hindrances nor derision; her imperturbable
patience, enduring everything for the love of God and her old people, even the
interminable delays in the ante-rooms of notabilities; the charm and sweetness
of her appeal, her extraordinary eloquence, when with words and tears she was
pleading the cause of her poor - all this gave her an authority past belief,
and threw wide open for her the doors of servants' halls, drawing-rooms, and
offices.
Here,
for example, is an account of a collection she mad at the College of St.
Sauveur at Redon:
"In the early days of the Institute, she came to collect at Redon, and
asked permission to collect among the pupils. I went to see her in the parlour,
and she electrified me. Then urged by I don't know what inspiration, I said to
her, 'Sister, follow me' and without more ado, I brought her into the study
hall of our eldest pupils assembled there to the number of about 100. The
astonished pupils stood up, and I said, ' The Sister is going to explain the
reason of her presence among you.'
"Jeanne Jugan set forth simply and straightforwardly the object of her
visit. Amazed and greatly touched, all the pupils emptied their pockets and
desks, and gave generously, with good results for the Sister's purse, even to
the last farthing. The same thing occurred with the other pupil's classes. The
students of that time never forgot that visit of charity, and we professors
were touched and astonished by it."
If it happened that anyone was slow in offering the asked-for alms, Jeanne
remained motionless, silent, smiling, and agreeable, united in her
self-effacement with God. And having received she left only after having made a
graceful curtsy. On the other hand, if by chance she met with a refusal, her
equanimity never left her. "When I was a child," narrates a lay woman
who knew her, "what struck me most when Jeanne called on my father was her
gratitude, her invariably happy expression, whether one gave to or refused her.
'Jeanne,' I said to her, 'Mother sends me to say there is nothing for you
today, neither fruit nor scraps, nor anything else.' 'Thank you, Mademoiselle,
thank you again. There will be something next time. Thank your mother. I know
she would love to fill my basket if she were able.' She never omitted to make a
little curtsy when leaving you. She left looking as pleased as if she had
received a fortune."
That wonderful serenity of
mind that revealed a vision of her sanctity, the exquisite manners, natural to
this unaffected, self-effacing daughter of the people, were the fragrant flower
of her self-denial and heroic charity.
It
must not be imagined, however, that it was by inclination that Jeanne Jugan
undertook the hard task of providing for the poor, or embraced the rather
adventurous life of collector that we have described. Moreover, to the
conditions in which she had habitually to carry on the work - conditions of
temperature, of accommodation, of travel, of surroundings, sometimes
sympathetic, sometimes hostile, where the least offensive of the adjectives
that welcomed her was that of indolent. All these things in a very short time
would have cooled her zeal.
The enthusiasm that she showed was that of the saints and apostles of all time
- that is, it was founded on self-sacrifice and complete forgetfulness of self,
and the love of God and one's neighbour. Proposing to herself as a practical
end the good of her poor, she had in view a higher end - the glory of the God
she so loved, and the glorification of His Providence.
"We arrived at a house where I feared we should not be well
received," writes a Little Sister who accompanied Jeanne one day
collecting.
"I told her of my fears, but seizing the bell rope she replied, 'Let us
ring in God's name, and God will bless us.' The faith of the Little Sister was
rewarded, for we were received and given generous alms."
Jeanne stated later to her companions that it was very painful sometimes to go
collecting with her basket, to knock at the door of certain houses and face certain
people. Then she prayed
with all her heart, her thoughts on the wants of her old people, and courageously
she took the road.
"Perhaps
you will be sent collecting," she said one day to a young Little Sister.
"That will be painful for you. It was painful for me, but I did it for the
Good God, and for the poor."
This declaration is the hall-mark of her unshakable heroism. Episodes are not
lacking that show not only Jeanne's winning manner in collecting, but also
bring out the truly heroic virtue in the collector. Let us cite some of them.
One day a banker, deep in his accounts, noticed her standing at the end of his
office. "Well, Jeanne, what are you doing there?" he asked her.
"I am waiting, sir."
"Is that all, Jeanne?"
"I am pleading for my poor women."
"Your poor women! Why have you burdened yourself with them? All the same
you don't intend to put them on my back."
"We will share them a little today, sir, if you will allow it. You will
feed them and I will take care of them. Be liberal in giving today and you will
not see me here for a long time. I will pray for you, sir, and they will pray
for their benefactor. I will teach them gratitude."
Another time, in a Breton town where she was collecting, a business man at
whose house she had called, so far forgot himself as to strike her. With her imperturbable calm and sweet smile, Jeanne
replied, "This blow is for me, sir, now you will give me something for my
poor."
One
last characteristic, but not the least among those attributed to her. Jeanne
was accustomed to go fairly often to the Charity Bureau of St. Servan to ask
for bread vouchers for the benefit of her old people. Out of consideration for
her at the time of the distribution, she was allowed in the garden of the
establishment, thus assuring her a favourable turn, and saving her from mixing
with the professional beggars. It happened one day that an ill-disposed woman
distributing the vouchers ordered her harshly to go an take he turn in the
queue of these vagrants. A little upset by this unforeseen outburst, Jeanne
immediately raised her heart to God, and submitted without a word.
From that day, on the day of distribution, she took her place amongst the
beggars at the door of the Charity Bureau, and, like them, she patiently waited
her turn. This heroic patience of which Jeanne gave constant proof was the
putting into practice of the admirable advice she gave later to her novices.
"If neighbours say to you, 'At the house next door they must have abused
you,' you must reply, 'Will you excuse us, but these people have been very good
to us.' Because, you see, my children, when they give you money that is for the
poor, but if they treat you badly that is a good deed they are doing to
you."
There would be something missing in this chapter if before its close we did not
say something of the feelings entertained by Jeanne Jugan towards those who
helped her in the work of collecting, and whom she called with such gratitude
and respectful admirable "our good benefactors." Real Breton as she
was, daughter of a race always sensitive to any kindness and never forgetting
it, she conceived for these benefactors the greatest gratitude. And showing the
exquisite feeling of her heart and the fullness of her religious faith, which
gave to her inherent sense of gratitude its perfection and super-natural
efficiency, she surrounded their memory with a kind of veneration.
At the time, Jeanne thanked her benefactors with a pleasant smile and with that
graceful courtesy that was customary with her. Then the astonishment and
gratitude she felt before their generosity, always so ready to give, and in any
case yielding to her tears, translated itself into a fervent prayer for them.
Later, when living in retirement at the Mother House, the Little Sisters who
know her often recalled how she spoke to them of their benefactors, always with
enthusiastic admiration and recommended them earnestly to their prayers.
"What gratitude we owe them!" she said. "Without them what
should we be able to do for our poor old people? Let us pray, let us pray
fervently for their intentions."
These things themselves prove that, indeed, Jeanne was endowed with real genius
for collecting, and y her self-denial and charity knew well how to make use of
it to its full value. It was thus that she assured the daily support and the
stability of her infant work, founded as it was on absolute reliance on Divine
Providence.
Here again is "Charism" attached to her office of foundress. How we
see this special grace that presents her to us in all her power, which even
magnifies her in our eyes, so that it demands from her the exercise of a
lasting heroism. That is why
today her posthumous glory is beginning to shine forth after so many years of
obscurity and unmerited oblivion, the sublime figure of this unique collector,
which has reappeared on the horizon, glorified by her sanctity, fearlessly
facing storms, bodily toil, insults of all kinds, going forth basket on arm,
her dark cloak flying in the wind, down the long roads and through the towns of
Brittany and the region of the West, seeking daily bread for her old people,
her soul closely united to God and breathing a continual prayer, this vision
brings to our own poor world, sunk in it materialism and selfishness, the
priceless gift of an inspiring lesson in disinterested self-sacrifice and
heroic charity.
Chapter
6
Lifelong Retreat of Jeanne Jugan
Her life at the Mother-House
Before dealing with this period of the life of Jeanne Jugan where, after having
firmly laid the foundations of her work and directed its first expansions and
instilled into it for all time its form, its character and its spirit, the
humble foundress goes to hide herself behind her companions, to lead a life of
prayer and silence and oblivion, let us say a few words about the
ecclesiastical approbations which at this period conferred on this work what it
had hitherto lacked, that is, in the canonical sense of the word, the title of
a real religious society, and the official adoption of the Church.
After the internal changes previously described, and which specially during the
years 1842 and 1843, while Jeanne Jugan was Superioress, had resulted in
progressively developing their society towards a wholly religious state, it
only remained for the Little Sisters to obtain ecclesiastical authority (up
till then prudently limited to simple encouragement), and canonical
approbation, by means of which it would be able to take rank officially among
Religious Institutes, recognized and approved as such by the Church. In view of
this eventuality, Father Felix Massot, in the month of April, 1851, had gone to
Lille accompanied of his Order he had worked with him for three weeks at a
detailed revision and an exact adjusting of the rule of the Little Sisters of
the Poor, which already owed so much to his experience of the religious life
and of charitable work. Once the proceedings and preliminary formalities
towards obtaining approbation were commenced, they had not long to wait for the
result. Moreover, the fame, already so widespread, of the young association,
pleaded eloquently in their favour. On the 29th of May, 1852, the Bishop of
Rennes, Mgr. Brossais-St-Marc, gave his approval of the statutes, and this
allowed them to give themselves for the first time the title of Congregation.
Two years afterwards, by a decree of the 15th of July, 1853, Rome in its turn,
will approve and confirm the Institute as a Congregation with simple vows, and
on March, 1879, give its approbation to the Congregation. We may remark on this
subject that by the decision of Father Le Pailleur, it was only at the end of
this year 1854, on December the 8th, that Jeanne Jugan, then in retirement at
the Mother House of Piletiere, at Rennes, was allowed with Madeleine Bourges to
take her perpetual vows. Marie Jamet and Virginie Tredaniel had had this
privilege two years before, following the approbation of the Congregation by
the Bishop of Rennes. The same episcopal pronouncement, which in 1852 approved
the statutes of the Society of the Little Sisters of the Poor, proclaimed
Father Le Pailleur Superior-General. He had returned, after about two years'
absence from the diocese of Meaux, where with two of his colleagues from the
parish of St. Servan he had unsuccessfully tried to found a Society of
Missionaries for the evangelization of certain parts of France, already lost to
Christianity. Father Le Pailleur had accompanied to Tours in 1848 the Mother
House and the novitiate, which were installed in the Home for the aged poor, ad
there he carried out the duties of director and Chaplin.
Then he followed them to Rennes, where in 1852, at the request of Mgr.
Saint-Marc, they had just occupied a part of the Home for the old People,
recently organized on the estate of Piletiere, bought by the Congregation some
months previously. It is to be noted that it is only from this year 1852 that
the Superior-General took the title of Founder of the Congregation of the
Little Sisters of the Poor and that he gave himself out as such before public and
in official documents.
Strange and suggestive coincidence. It is also the moment when, arrived at the
height of a popularity which she had never sought, but which had come to her
through the fame of her work and the prestige of her sanctity, Jeanne Jugan,
only 60 years old and still capable of rendering great services to her
congregation, was recalled and kept in the Mother House, which she did not
leave till the time of her death.
In connection with this seemingly premature retirement the pretexts alleged for
it were that in her state of health Jeanne was unable to stand the excessive
fatigues imposed by the collecting and by her ceaseless efforts to help the
Foundation. It is true that fearless by temperament and by charity, she was not
one to spare herself, and perhaps she felt already the beginning of the heart
trouble which afterwards developed. Be it as it may, she lived another
twenty-seven years: from 1852 to 1856 at Rennes, at the Mother House de la
Piletiere; from 1856-79 at La Tour St. Joseph in the parish of St. Pern in the
diocese of Rennes, where the Mother House and novitiate had been definitely
transferred, after the purchase of the estate by the Congregation. Remaining a simple Sister since her disposition as
Superioress on the 23rd of December, 1853, and in the end she was admitted to
the General Council of the Congregation in December, 1853, and she was a member
of it until June 1st, 1878.
It
was, it would appear, more a matter of form - a question merely of seemliness
and of satisfying public opinion, rather then the serious conferring on her an
office that is at once a responsibility and an honour, because although it was
pretended that she was under mistress of novices, it is all the same strange
that no document is permitted to affirm it, so it of more probable that she
exercised no office within the house than the quite personal one of her ceaseless
prayer, her heroic self-effacement, and the spontaneous radiance of her
sanctity.
However, it is quite certain that in contradistinction to the other members of
the Council she never assumed the title of "Good Mother." She
remained simply until her death the good Little Sister Marie de la Croix. In
the absence of official documents for any information on this part of her life
of Jeanne Jugan we have only the accounts written and addressed to the Mother
House during these last years by the Little Sisters who knew her, and they only
cover the period between 1865 to 1879. But thanks to these memories, which
constitute in themselves very trustworthy and very interesting evidence, it is
possible for us to get an exact idea of what was, during these 27 years of retirement,
the existence of Jeanne Jugan, and to testify to the veneration with which her
young companions of that time speak today of the "good Little Sister Marie
de la Croix," the profound edification and extraordinary influence which
by her exhortations, her advice, her example, she, buried in silence and
oblivion, nevertheless exercised about her. During this last third of her life,
the best hours for Jeanne Jugan, that appealed most to her heart, were those
she passed in church and in the beloved presence of her God.
The regular religious exercises, daily Mass, and other visits (which she never
missed, unless from absolute necessity when sickness or weakness confined her
to the infirmary) called to the church many times a day.
"Immediately the bell was rung for an exercises, her face took on a grave
and calm expression, which showed her union with God," writes a Little
Sister. "Once with her cloak about her, and on her way to the exercise, it
was useless to speak to her, she never stopped - one had only to follow her
example. We all had our eyes on her. Her way of taking holy water, of
genuflecting in chapel, showed her the living faith in the presence of God.
During the prayers she never lifted her head." Thus every day she gave her
companions an example of perfect observance, and a striking piety, so edifying
to them all.
In addition to the community exercises, Jeanne Jugan often returned to the
chapel and spent long hours in watching, her eyes fixed on the tabernacle, and
there that loving pious soul poured out into the Heart of her God her
sentiments of humble adoration, fervent love and charitable intercession. The spiritual needs of the Sisters, the interests of
the Congregation, the salvation of souls, the extension of the Kingdom of God,
the exaltation of Holy Church, the liberty of the Sovereign Pontiff - the
fervent prayer of Jeanne Jugan never ceased to plead, before the Blessed
Sacrament, for these great and holy causes, which were so dear to her.
"Her
great soul," it has been said, "embraced not only the interests of
her Congregation, but the spiritual needs both private and public of Holy
Church." In the chapel, her long acts of adoration always finished by the
Way of the Cross. As long as her strength allowed her she was faithful to this
daily practice, which was a habit of her youth she had grown to love. In her
last years this exercises became difficult for her on account of her
infirmities, but the Little Sisters came to her sad. "As far as she
could,," says one of them, "she made her Way of the Cross. We carried
her prie-dieu, and supported her by the arm. At the eleventh station we heard
her say that she was attached to the Cross with her Saviour, and that she
wished to carry it joyfully till her death. We prayed with her for the
conversion of the infidel, ect.," and the Little Sister adds very
humbly," but we found her devotion too long."
This continual intercession was, one may say, the best part of the spiritual
mission of Jeanne Jugan at this period of her life. Her Congregation, which was
the first to benefit by it, feels even today its benign influence, such are the
far-reaching effects of the prayers of the Saints.
After the chapel where she loved to spend long hours communing with her God, it
was in the workroom of the novitiate, in the company of the novices and
postulants, that Jeanne passed the greater part o each day, herself working at something,
for as her companions said, "She was never unoccupied."
Especially did she employ her time there, by the instruction and advice which
she freely gave them, and by the radiance of her personal holiness. Another
part of the mission of her hidden and silent life was the formation of
numberless generations of young Sisters on the perfect model that she was
herself, and which has remained the only authentic and true type of the Little
Sister of the Poor.
Once work was done, she presided amidst these promising postulants at the
recitation of the Rosary, or of special prayers asked for by benefactors, and
of spiritual reading which she commented on in a simple and practical manner. She would avail herself of this time sometimes to
explain the mysteries of the Rosary, sometimes to give them a short spiritual
conference - the result of her reading or private meditation.
In
very plain but persuasive words, to which her wonderful example added extraordinary
authority, she exhorted her young hearers to allow themselves to be moulded to
the religious life, in all circumstances to be inspired with the spirit of
faith, to imbue their lives with divine love, to practice humility, smallness
("petitesse"), especially obedience, which is the perfection of
humility.
"You are small of stature," she said one day to a very young novice,
"but not small enough - be small, very small. Very humble, very obedient,
and like that you will be a good Little Sister."
Convinced of the fundamentally essential part of this virtue of obedience in
the interior life of a Religious, and in proper working of a Community, she
returned constantly to this subject, preaching to the novices the most complete
respect, and the most absolute submission to the authority of superiors, and to
the rule of the Congregation. "The rule is the will of God," she
loved to repeat almost daily, "the bell is the voice of God. We ought to
be in the hands of our superiors like sticks, to allow them to place us where
it seems good to them. The rule is the treasure of the Religious."
Jeanne Jugan not only interested herself in the spiritual formation of the
novices, in whom her faith made her perceive the future spouses of Jesus
Christ, but knowing that one day they would be her successors in the work for
the poor old people, she strove on every occasion by her judicious advice to
make them profit by her great experience of hospitable work and collecting, the
care to be taken of these old people, the attitude to be observed towards them,
the way to do the household without disturbing them, advice as to the careful
preparation of their meals, of their management and cleanliness, of the
practice of poverty in the smallest details of the daily life of the House, of
the way of making collection, recommendations concerning their relations with
the laity, especially with benefactors - Jeanne Jugan omitted nothing that
would render more perfect the professional training of the novices, and so in
days to come to procure for her old people a little more spiritual and temporal
well-being.
"Sometimes,"
narrates a Little Sister who assisted her during ten months, "Sister Mary
of the Cross taught me to make infusions, herb-tea and poultices, telling me
that the old people appreciate little attentions - it is the way of winning
them to God."
Among
the lessons given by Jeanne to the young Sisters was a recommendation always by
spreading their own happiness, that of the old people.
"My children," she said to them, "we must always be in a good
humour; our old people dislike sad faces."
Jeanne had a wide vision in anything connected with the complete formation of a
Little Sister o the Poor in each novice, according to the ideal she had formed
of it, and of which, unknown to herself, she was the embodiment. Eager for
perfection for herself, she was equally so for her young Sisters, and did not
permit casualness, mediocrity, still less any violation of the rule, however
light it might be. Because of that, she was full of indulgence for the
newcomers not yet used to the customs of the House or the religious life, but
she was exacting and strict with older novices, although with them, as they
themselves said, she displayed a great gentleness and humility. Her remarks and
cautions were always marked with perfect tact and kindness, and were always
followed with a promise of prayer.
The Little Sisters who knew her are unanimous in declaring that in everything
that concerned the strict keeping of the rule, silence in word and action,
deportment, the manner, voice and attitude during prayer, she overlooked
nothing in them, where she came across it.
"When Sister Mary of the Cross came to the workroom, she was severe and
overlooked nothing," narrates a Little Sister. "If one happened to
open or shut the door a little noisily she made a sign to us, and we had to go
back and open and shut the door quietly. One day in a hurry, I came down the
stairs rather hurriedly. I met Sister Mary of the Cross down below, and she
said, 'Go upstairs again, my child, and come down as a Little Sister ought to
come down.' One day she stopped another Sister who was walking too quickly, and
said to her, 'You are leaving someone behind you, my child.' The Sister turned
round and seeing no one behind her said, 'Excuse me, good Sister, there is no one.'
Jeanne replied, 'There is the good God. He leaves you to run on ahead, as Our
Lord does not walk so fast, and is not in such a hurry as you are.' Another
time a novice was doing the housework a little noisily in a room above her. She
called her and said, 'My child, go down on your knees; you are going to say a
Pater and an Ave because you have offended against silence - you make too much
noise when you work. When you come to work in the Home you will tire the poor
sick and make them suffer. Go
and tell your under-mistress of novices that you worked too noisily."
Anecdotes
of this kind were numerous, and they show how great was Jeanne Jugan's desire
for perfection in her young companions, and with what untiring zeal she worked
in every way to inspire them with the love of it.
A similar sentiment in a different sphere urged Jeanne so often to renew her
injunctions to the novices about their health. Knowing the usual indifference
of youth in this respect, she urged them to avoid excessive fatigue and she
endeavoured to spare them when opportunity arose. She advised them as a mother
what precautions to take in such and such circumstances, and her advice ranged
from telling them to avoid draughts to explaining how to take herb-tea and
other medicines necessitated by certain indispositions, that needed more
drastic treatment. In fact, in their daily life, she herself lavished upon them
every tender care and attention.
Consideration itself as she was, her hourly thought was for the body and soul
of her young Sisters. These unceasing preoccupations of Jeanne Jugan, she being
without any official authority in the religious and professional formation of
her young novices and postulants, are not a matter for surprise, considering
the part she played in founding the Congregation. If she acted thus (and we
have just seen with what unquestioned authority), she is so humble, so eager
for self-effacement and "littleness," it is that, feeling herself,
above all else, the mother of these young Sisters, the noble instinct of this
spiritual motherhood, which could not die in her, urged her to watch over them
with this tender, unremitting care. In doing this, without any hesitation yet
without a particle of authority, she was achieving the accomplishment of her
mission of foundress. And what indescribable benefit has accrued from it to the
Institute!
During almost thirty years, she thus fashioned to her own likeness the soul of
the Little Sister of the Poor, and stamped on it her own strong and indelible
character. That is the real explanation of the irresistible attraction the
young Little Sisters felt for their venerable senior, not knowing,
nevertheless, that she was their mother in the religious life. They found her
"admirable in everything," and every time they met her, narrates a
novice of that period, they made a happy circle about her. "When we saw
her," says another, "we had a feeling of joy and veneration, and
merely by seeing her we were edified and encouraged."
It was especially during their recreation, in which Jeanne loved to take part,
that their hearts were drawn towards hers. Habitually serious and recollected,
it was there that she gave them an example of her simple gaiety. To these children, eager to hear this mysterious
witness of the past, never making reference to herself, she told stories of the
time of the foundation and all kinds of tales and anecdotes preserved in her
memory.
With
her love of singing, she sang hymns with them, beating time or striking the
ground with her long stick to mark the rhythm. It sometimes happened that for
the Little Sisters' recreation she sang little songs of her Candle country,
like the "Song of the Cuckoo."
"We had happiness of seeing her at recreation," writes a Little Sister.
She was very Gay; when she arrived, we all went towards her. She was so kind.
To amuse us, she told us little stories. Sometimes she sang some verses, which
always had a moral and edified us."
Another Sister writes: "Her simplicity at recreation - amusing us with
trifles - charmed me. In the stories she told us she never spoke of herself -
she forgot and effaced herself. At the end of recreation she was resumed her
serious and recollected air, which came naturally to her."
One can guess after that, the extraordinary influence which Jeanne Jugan
exercised over her young Sisters. Many among them declared that they are
indebted to her for their perseverance in their vocation, so much did her
example, her advice, her exhortations burning with the love of God, have the
gift of dispersing temptations to discouragement, with which they were often
assailed, and of leading them to piety and virtue.
It must not be deduced from all this that the life of Jeanne Jugan at the
Mother House was passed solely in the company of the young novices. Living
apart, almost hidden, she was constantly in touch with the older Sisters,
especially, it is said, during the evening recreation. They venerated her,
although they were unaware, for the most part, of her status of foundress of
their religious family. They loved to have intercourse with her, and
spontaneously had recourse to her advice. The admonitions and advice which she gave them were
always wise and judicious, filled with the spirit of faith and humility.
"Above
all, do as your Superiors tell you," she advised them, "and take no
notice of what I tell you, if it is not according to their opinion."
Without ever speaking of what she herself had done, she told them, with infectious
admiration, of the interposition of Divine Providence in establishing and
developing the work of the Little Sisters. She recalled the memories of
adventures happening during the collecting, and while diverting them, she
lifted up their souls to God, and opened wider their souls to His love. They
would willingly have prolonged their talks with her, so captivated were they
hearing her talk of God, and encouraging them so sincerely to goodness, to
virtue, to the regularity of the religious life. Jeanne gave them a good
example the moment the bell rang, resuming her habitual silence and communing
with God alone.
Occasionally at critical times, the Superiors themselves had felt the need of
appealing to the wisdom of the "great forgotten one," and derived
great benefit from it.
"One day, when they were in great perplexity about making a certain
decision," writes a Belgian Little Sister, "it occurred to them to
ask the advice of Sister Mary of the Cross. She was sent for and told the
facts. As was her custom, she replied, 'I am only a poor ignorant woman. What
can I say?' On being again asked for her opinion, she said, since it is your
wish, I will obey.' And with all simplicity she gave them advice. It was
excellent, and they followed it."
Cut off from the world as she was she had nevertheless not lost complete touch
with it. The world, we may say, came back to her in her old friends, and the
many visitors that passed each year through La Tour. Many among them asked to
see her. Lover of silence and retirement, these visits were irksome, and she
sometimes showed it, but she accepted them in the spirit of obedience.
"People came to see me as if I were a curious animal," she said one
day to a Little Sister who was accompanying her to the parlour. Certain visitors who knew her by repute schemed to
come across her as she went to and fro in the Community, or during her walks in
the grounds, and they stopped her in passing, after having made sure of her
identity.
"Do
not call me Jeanne Jugan," she humbly replied to them, "Jeanne Jugan
has been dead for the last forty years. There remains now only Sister Mary of
the Cross, who is unworthy of such a beautiful name."
She showed every kindness to these strangers, and after the privilege of seeing
her, and hearing her speak of God, if only for a few moments, they went away
edified and delighted. She saw her friends of former days more willingly,
especially those from St. Servan. It was an opportunity for her to talk of old
times, of the modest beginning of the work, to inquire about people she had
known, and to get news of her benefactors whom she never forgot. At this memory
of the humble origin of her work she would draw herself up to her full height,
and with her big stick point to the chapel of the Community, spacious and
lofty, like a cathedral, to the great pile of buildings rising from the ground,
the vast fields in cultivation, and the innumerable multitude of the Little
Sisters coming and going.
Then before these witnesses of the past and the present, so different one from
the other, she would intone aloud her hymn of thanksgiving to the Providence of
God, a hymn that deep in her faithful heart never ceased. Apart from the
regular recreations taken in the company of her Sisters, the great distraction
of Jeanne at La Tour was her almost daily walk through hat immense estate. She
knew by name every field and every path, she loved its restful peace that was
so helpful to her thoughts. Its cultivation interested her, and she followed
its progress from day to day, even praying about it.
Leaning on the arm of a novice, her big stick in her hand, her hood on her head
when it was cold, a hood so old that it was nearer green than black, she strode
with long steps through the paths which were so familiar to her, saying her
Rosary or giving herself up to her meditation. When it was not a time of
silence, she willingly stopped to talk with the men working in the fields and
gardens, asking them news of their families, of their health, and inquiring
about their needs and speaking a word about the goodness of God. They repaid
her in respect and veneration for the sympathy which, in her instinctive love
for the humble, she felt for them. When her tall figure appeared on the
horizon, they said amongst themselves, "There, the saint is going
by."
Such was, according to the testimony of her companions, the existence of Jeanne
Jugan during this last period of her life, the period of forlornness and
oblivion, of silent self-sacrifice and secret suffering.
How much did she suffer from being wronged and forsaken? God alone knows - the
documents spoke of it to no one. God alone knows the vast extent of her merits.
SOURCE : https://web.archive.org/web/20120522033459/http://sacredheartisrael.vndv.com/jean1.htm
Blessed Jeanne Jugan
(Sister Mary of the Cross) Page 2
Foundress of The Little Sisters of the Poor
1792-1879
Chapter 7
The Soul of Jeanne Jugan:
"Faith, Hope and charity"
At this point of this history it is time to study apart, for our edification,
the soul of Jeanne Jugan.
During
her whole of her life, but principally during her activities as foundress and
collector, and during the silent years of her long seclusion, at each moment
the sanctity of her soul has been apparent to us. The better to bring out the
beauty of it, let us now bring together in one great beam of light all the
separate bright rays that compose it.
Virtue practiced to an heroic degree, causes sanctity to blossom in a soul and
constitutes the beauty of it. But Jeanne Jugan practiced to an heroic degree
all the Christian virtues. Those who associated with her are unanimous with one
of her biographers that "her virtue is of an extraordinary kind," or
again with the English philanthropist, who visited her at Dinan in August,
1846, that "on seeing her one felt oneself to be in the presence of a
superior being."
However, among all the virtues that adorn her soul, those which stand out most
strongly are her faith, her imperturbable confidence in Providence, her love of
God and the aged poor, and finally her extraordinary humility. Eager for
self-effacement and "littleness," she voluntarily accepts with heroic
abnegations her disposition from her office of Superioress, and her title of
foundress being put aside, and being humiliated, and after having had the merit
of founding of her own initiative one of the most beautiful works with which
Holy Church is blessed, to live hidden for almost their years.
Setting ourselves to study the
soul of Jeanne Jugan, let us commence this scrutiny by the theological virtues
- Faith, Hope, and Charity, which at once constitute the foundation and safeguard
of the Christian life.
In
the course of her long life, Jeanne Jugan gave proof of an admirable faith, the
faith of a Breton, simple, lively, a heartfelt loyalty so strong as to be a
complete spiritual attachment to the revealed truths and teachings of the
Church. This faith filled her whole life, inspired all her thoughts, all her
words, all her actions, and one might well say all her work was the result of
her faith. This faith showed her God in all creatures, and the intervention of
Providence in every event; all creatures spoke to her of God, everything
carried her towards Him.
And as in her youth she contemplated the changing horizons of the sea, so now
it was with the flowers, the meadows, the valleys, the pools, and the woods,
which towards the end of her life she admired during her daily walks through
the great property of La Tour.
"One day," narrates a Little Sister, "seeing the snow, Sister
Mary of the Cross said to a novice, 'See, my good Little Sister, it is my
Spouse that has made this snow; soon He will be yours.'"
Thus the faith of Jeanne Jugan made her soul singularly sensitive to the
spectacles and scenes of nature, in which she saw a glimpse of God, and this
perception of the divine in material things filled her soul with a celestial
harmony.
But it is above all the manifest intervention of Divine Providence in the
events of her life, the beginnings and wonderful developments of her work that
produced in her a kind of ecstasy, and filled her with grateful love. She made
it her favourite theme in her talks with her Sisters and with strangers. M. Dupont, the "Holy Man of Tours" was
deeply impressed to "hear her talk so lovingly and simply of the
Providence of God." Others as well experienced the same feelings on
hearing her become the zealous apostle and eloquent advocate of Providence.
"One
day," writes a Little Sister, "the Viscount of Coetlosquet and his
family had come to La Tour and asked to meet her.
"'Come,' she said to her little novice, 'I must go, but what shall I say
to these distinguished people? I will speak to them of Providence.' And she
spoke so well on the subject that her visitors went away touched and
enthusiastic."
Amongst all the creatures in whom the faith of Jeanne Jugan found God we must
especially mention the poor. They seemed in her eyes like the real presence of
God under the species of poverty. So it was that in the service of the poor, as
she declared one day, she "acted on this principle, certain that all one
did for them one did for Our Lord Himself." God, her God, poor and
miserable, recognized under the rags contemplated with love in their haggard
and emaciated lineaments, in the sufferings of those that she helped, despite
their shortcomings and imperfections, this was the whole secret of Jeanne
Jugan's love for the aged poor - there also was the source of energy and
devotion which, regardless of herself, she gave to their service.
This beautiful sentiment, a certain sign of the greatness of her spirit of
faith, Jeanne Jugan strove to inculcate on the young novices with whom, towards
the end of her life, she loved to talk.
"My children," she repeated to them often, "when you are in the
Home be kind to the aged, especially to the ailing; love them much, these good
old people. Always se the Good God in your charges." And again: "My
children, do not forget that the poor man is Our Lord. I am happy to see you filled with such good will to
serve God in his suffering and destitute members."
Another
significant profound faith was her child-like love and respectful submission to
the Church and the Sovereign Pontiff. "She greatly loved Holy Church and
the Sovereign Pontiff," declares a Little Sister. Another writes:
"She had the profoundest respect for everything connected with Holy
Church, the Sovereign Pontiff, priests and her Superiors, and was full of
respect and deference towards them all."
Combining thus the Church and the Pope in the same sentiment of love, she
united them in the same prayer, especially during her long period of watching
before the Blessed Sacrament, and amongst the pious intentions inserted by her
in her prayers, which she loved to recite each day with the postulants and
novices.
"By fervent prayers that the Servant of God made us recite each day,"
declared one of them, "I came to understand the deep attachment she had
for the Church and the Sovereign Pontiff. The venerable Servant of God was most
distressed by the persecution that Holy Church and the Sovereign Pontiff
suffered at the time of the war of 1870."
To feel pity to this degree can only mean an ardent and faithful love. A soul
of ardent faith, Jeanne Jugan was also a soul of heroic hope. Filial
resignation to the Divine Will, complete detachment from the things of earth,
habitual thought of Heaven and an earnest desire one day to possess it,
complete confidence in the Divine Help to secure her perseverance, and fervour
to solicit it by prayer, such are the principal forms under which during the
course of her life that great hope that sustained her soul manifested itself.
But the predominant feature of the virtue of hope in Jeanne Jugan was an
extraordinary confidence in Divine Providence. Confidence is vigorous hope -
hope intensified. This vigour in hoping she possessed in the highest degree.
The whole of her Work, in the matter of its creation, its development, or its
maintenance by the sole means of charity, all rests on confidence in God. It elicits from all these qualities one of the most
complete, the most beautiful, the most fruitful acts of supernatural confidence
that the human soul has ever produced.
And
to this sublime confidence in His Goodness, from the beginning of Jeanne
Jugan's Work, God never ceased to respond by a miracle of Charity that is
renewed every day, and provides for all its needs. Besides the undeniable fact
of this lasting miracle, witnesses are not lacking who prove on this point the
deep conviction and practice of Jeanne Jugan. Let us cite some of them who make
her speak herself.
"She has no wealth," declares the Petition to the Academy. "No
matter - she trusts in God."
In his discourse on the prize for virtue at the French Academy in 1845, M.
Dupin also, particularly in connection with the acquisition of the house of the
Daughters of the Cross, testifies to the wonderful confidence in God which
inspires and sustains Jeanne Jugan in the accomplishment of the task she has
undertaken. "A larger house is acquired - they give it to Jeanne," he
declares, "but she is definitely wanes that this is all can be done for
her - they cannot contribute anything towards the expenses. Let her take care
not to increase her establishment. 'Give,' she said, 'give the house - if God
wills it, He will not desert it.'" One last witness: "I asked with
what funds she had to commenced with," writes an English tourist who
visited the home of Jeanne Jugan at Dinan in 1846. "She replied that she
had a little more than four hundred francs, and some furniture...she did not
know on one day where the provisions would come from for the next. But she
persevered with the firm conviction that God would never abandon the poor."
After that, one understands the enthusiastic exclamation of "the Holy Man
of Tours," after having heard Jeanne Jugan speak of the Providence of God.
"What wonderful confidence in God! What love of His Holy Name!"
To the heroism of Faith and Hope in the soul of Jeanne Jugan was joined,
fortifying one another, the heroism of Charity. Her life was spent in one
continual act of love of God and of her neighbour, in whom she loved God again.
According to the Evangelical
precept, she loved God with all her heart, and all her soul, and all her
strength, and at all the stages of her life her love was habitually expressed
by an exemplary fidelity in observing most meticulously the Divine precepts,
those of the Church, and the different injunctions of her rule.
This,
according to the teaching of Christ, is the touchstone of true charity. From
her youth, Jeanne Jugan showed herself a religious soul, always leaning towards
God, always ready to accomplish His Will, loving prayer, the singing of hymns
and instinctively all that spoke to her of God. With age these dispositions
only became more emphatic, rendering her filial love more fervent and
courageous.
It was for the love of God that she out aside the proposal of marriage of her
young compatriot, that she made so early the promise of virginity in the Third
Order of the Sacred Heart, that she devoted herself to the parochial work of
St. Servan with her good mistress, Mlle. Lecoq, that she gave up the world to
found the work for which God had prepared her little by little, that she
undertook all kinds of work in order to bring her Foundations to a successful
issue, that she travelled about the roads to find sufficient to support them,
finally that she allowed herself to be banished for almost thirty years to the
Mother House, wrapped in silence and oblivion. In action as well as in
retirement, the whole life of Jeanne Jugan was aglow with this ardent love,
which is before all complete and joyful submission to the adorable Will of God.
So tender, so delicate, so sincere, was this love that not only did she feel a
lively horror of sin, but she could not tolerate the idea of the least
voluntary infidelity. One charming episode in all its simplicity is the proof
of it.
The novices were practising one day a hymn in which they expressed their sorrow
for their little infidelities. Jeanne Jugan was present and, full of emotion on
hearing these words, with a gesture she stopped them. "My poor children,
is it true that you have saddened the Heart of the Good God?"
Her hands joined, her eyes turned towards Heaven, her whole attitude, the
witnesses of this scene tell us, expressed the greatest grief. To calm her, it
was necessary to explain to her what was meant by these imperfections. At once
the venerable Little Sister was comforted.
If the mere thought of small defects in others filled Jeanne Jugan with such
sorrow, it will be understood with what care she banished them from her own
life. Moreover, her companions bear witness to this. "I felt," says
one of them, "that our Little Sister did not wish to offend God, and watched
most carefully not to commit a sin or even an imperfection." Other declare
that this chosen Soul "had a holy fear of giving offence to the Good
God," and that "the purity of her soul radiated her whole
person."
In addition Jeanne Jugan never missed an opportunity of kindling and
reanimating in all hearts around her the fire of the divine love that consumed
her own. This seemed to be her life's object, especially among the old people
and those who visited them, as well as among the companions. But it was
especially among the young novices and postulants that in the last pat of her
life in retirement at La Tour she exercised this apostolate of holy love.
"To make a good Little Sister," she said to them, "one must love
the Good God much. Nothing is small in the religious life, everything is big -
one must do everything for love of the Good God."
Sometimes she had in their presence a sort of ecstasy of love.
"One Easter," narrates on of them, "some of us were gathered in
the tribune to sing. The
procession was formed and was singing 'O filii et filiae.' Sister
Mary of the Cross arrived.
"'Come, my children, let us sing the glory of our risen Saviour,' she
said. Then waving her arms up and down to urge us on she sang 'Alleluia' with
such fervour that one might have said that her soul would wish to leave her
aged body to follow her Saviour!"
Always dominated by this holy passion of inflaming these young souls with
divine love, her farewell remark to them was always this: "My child, love
the God God very much"; or again, when they were gathered together:
"Love the Good God, my little daughters. He is so good, the Good
God."
This exhortation to divine love was so much the more effective with her young
companions because she gave them the example of a life entirely filled with
love. "Each time that I had the opportunity of seeing her with my companions
of the novitiate," wrote a novice of that time, "her words stimulated
us to fervour and generosity: 'Al for the Good God, all for the Good God,' she
repeated to us with a fervour of expression that testified to her love of
God."
From this ardent love of God was born, in the soul of Jeanne Jugan, a great
love of her neighbour. "It was a large heart that she had, this simple
daughter of the people," declared one of her friends from St. Servan.
"She has kept to the end of her life this same loving heart."
Fulfilling the precept of charity, Jeanne Jugan loved first of all her earthly
family, in the intimacy of which were passed they happy years of her youth. She shed abundant tears when she had to leave it to
earn her living at St. Servan, and when this sad separation had been achieved
she continued to be on the most affectionate terms with her kinfolk. after, her
love was concentrated on her brother and sister, who alone survived, and on her
nieces, the Emery girls. These came to see her from time to time at
La Tour. It was always a very real joy to Jeanne, who took advantage of these
visits to offer them, as a sign of her affection and interest, her wise and
pious counsels.
One of her great sorrows was the sudden death of her brother, a year before her
own. She lamented the fact that the suddenness of this event had not given him
to make the sacrifice of his life, nor to receive the supreme comforts of his
religion.
To learn some days after that he had been to confession and received Holy
Communion a little time before, on the occasion of a religious feast - this was
a great consolation to her in her sorrow, because what she loved above all, in
her own people, was their souls, made to God's image.
More even than her earthly family, Jeanne Jugan loved the religious family
which she had founded, and as far as she was allowed exhausted herself working
for their upkeep and development. In the life of the community she appeared
always in word and act delightfully considerate and charitable towards her
companions, most kindly rendering them all kinds of little services.
When, enfeebled by her great
age, she had to have recourse to the care of the infirmary Sisters, she
apologized frequently with a touching humility for being the cause of an
increase of work, and very grateful for their delicate attentions, she promised
them a prayer, and sometimes said with them there an then.
The
wonderful charity of Jeanne Jugan extended to all men for her great heart loved
all the souls redeemed by the Blood of Jesus Christ, and her most earnest
desire was to procure their well-being, and co-operate in their salvation The
Little Sisters who knew her do not fail to bear witness to this striking aspect
of her charity. "She prayed constantly for the conversion of sinners. She
grieved at the loss of souls, especially the souls of her old people. Often,
very often, she said to us: 'My good Little Sisters, knock, knock at the gate
of Heaven for the salvation of souls.' She bewailed offences against God, and
the loss of souls, she, who so greatly loved for the Good God."
But the charity of Jeanne Jugan towards her neighbour was conspicuous above all
for a truly heroic love for the poor, for the most impoverished amongst them -
the destitute old people.
With the exception of St. Vincent de Paul and other great apostles of charity,
never in the history of Christianity has the love of the poor been carried to
such lengths. If she founds in her garret a home for the reception of destitute
old people, whose sad condition fills her with pity; if she institutes the
little religious society consecrated to their service; if, poor herself, she
spends all her small savings to shelter and feed them; if she becomes a beggar
in their place, and in that way exposes herself to untold hardships and all
kinds of insults; if she pleads their cause with such eloquence with the rich
and officials, and sometimes burst into tears when telling the story of their
misery and their needs; if she spends herself to exhaustion, and in every way
sacrifices herself for her "good old people," as she calls them, it
is because in all this - although often it is very painful for her - she is
inspired and sustained by her heroic love of the poor.
The same charity appears in the habitual relations of Jeanne Jugan with her old
people. She is goodness itself to them, and never ceases to lavish on them her
most devoted care. With admirable patience she receives their commissions
before going out to collect, and deals with their little grievances.
A friend of the Work who was
present one day when Jeanne was going out, while the Home occupied the
"Big Basement," thus describes the scene of which she was a witness:
"'Sister Jeanne,' they said, 'take our places properly, collect for us,
and do not forget our commissions, our tobacco and our farthings.' Jeanne
leaned towards them, and they received their whispered confidences, smiling at
them all the while. I think she kissed one or two old ladies, the blind ones
perhaps. She left them promptly, and she did things quickly, but she never
seemed to be in a hurry."
It was a joy for Jeanne to be able, on her return, to give satisfaction to the
"good women," and to especially bring home to them, with the
necessaries, little unexpected dainties. It was said that she loved and treated
her poor old women as if each one of them were her mother. Many Little Sisters
who knew her declare that she exercised heroically patience and forbearance
towards her poor, in order to be able to satisfy their tastes and whims and
privations.
Heroism of this kind is the perfection of charity. But what Jeanne chiefly
loved in her poor was their souls. She only strove to save them from material
distress, in order to gain their souls for God. To reach their souls by the
care bestowed on their bodies, such was the object of her charitable efforts.
With untiring zeal she worked to correct their defects of character and the bad
habits they brought too often with them into the Home, and she drew them back,
little by little, by gentleness and persuasion, to virtue and the practices o
the Christian life when they had neglected them. Should they fall seriously
ill, Jeanne had no rest till she persuaded them to receive the Last Sacraments,
suggesting to them thoughts of Christian resignation, and herself preparing
them for a good death.
Up to her last breath, Jeanne
Jugan had a constant anxiety about the salvation of her aged dependents in the
Homes of the Congregation, and not being able as of old to intervene
personally, this good guide to Heaven continued for their befit the apostolate
of her all-conquering prayer.
Chapter
8
The Soul of Jeanne Jugan
(continued)
"Prudence, Justice, Fortitude, and Temperance"
The work of the moral virtues in the Christian life of Jeanne Jugan was the
directing of her actions towards her last end, life eternal. These virtues,
which are Prudence, Justice, Fortitude and Temperance, with all their
ramifications, were elevated in the soul of Jeanne Jugan to the height of her
faith, of her hope, and of her charity - that is to say, that they reached the
heights of heroism.
Jeanne Jugan gave always a great example of supernatural prudence. Always
joyfully and promptly obedient to the Divine inspirations that ruled her
conduct, she worked with indefatigable, the good of her neighbour and to gain
eternal happiness for herself.
Prayer and unbroken union with God were the sources of her prudence. She had
the habit of recollecting herself in God, and of praying before the principal
acts of her day, as well as in all her different ventures and enterprises. Her
prudence stood out even in the founding of her work. It is true she established
it without definite and certain resources, trying to relieve the needs of the
poor by poverty itself, but what in others with less faith would appear to be
foolishness is with her supreme prudence and perfect wisdom, for her work rests
on the firmest and most solid of foundations, that is to say, on an act of
magnificent confidence in God, who never abandons those who put their trust in
Him. The sequence showed that her sublime confidence had not been misplaced.
Nevertheless, Jeanne Jugan did not neglect any human precautions that were
necessary for the proper functioning of her work. She herself describes to an
English visitor at Dinan the precautions she took in the recruiting of her old
men, making inquiries from their neighbours of their character, of their means
of support, of their morality, ect. She told how she obviated the harm accruing
from idleness and begging by organizing paid work in the Home, and herself
undertook to go collecting in their place.
If one could say it, "her faith and large heart gave her the intelligence
of a man of mature years." She
had also, thanks to the gift of Wisdom which accompanies and perfects the
virtue of Prudence, practical knowledge of the best methods to use in
effectively assisting spiritual well-being - all of which someone has
excellently expressed in saying, "She had the genius of Charity."
The
virtue of Justice and its concomitants, religion, piety, obedience, and
gratitude to God, co-operated with prudence in raising the soul of Jeanne Jugan
to the heights of sanctity.
The whole objective of her long and edifying life was to render to God the
things that were God's. This she achieved by the prompt and generous carrying
out of all her duties.
By the spirit of Justice towards God she accomplished with rare perfection all
the acts of the virtue of religion, and the sentiments of her heart are
revealed in her habitual union with God, and her great spirit of prayer. Her
love and veneration for God on one side, and on the other the conviction,
deeply felt, of her powerlessness to serve Him without the help of grace, made
Jeanne Jugan a soul of prayer.
"She prayed continually," declares a Little Sister who knew her at La
Tour. When she was at prayer, everything in her prayed, and by nothing except
her grave exterior, reverent and collected in making the sign of the Cross,
could one guess the sentiments of profound religion which animated her.
Thus Piety, this filial
sentiment which imbues the intercourse of a loving soul with God, blossomed
like a fragrant flower in the soul of Jeanne Jugan, embellishing it with its
beauty.
Sustained
by all the exercises helpful to its growth, and the special practices
prescribed by the rule, the piety of Jeanne Jugan increased as she advanced in
years. She particularly loved spiritual reading, finding there food for her
solitary meditations.
"Good reading benefits the soul," she said. "One should listen
well in order to ponder on it during free moments, and profit by the light
received. It is the way the Good God chooses to speak and enlighten us."
Her piety loved silence and solitude, which are so favourable to recollection.
At La Tour St. Joseph she preferred for her walks the most secluded paths, and
there, before the scenes of nature which raised her soul to God, she gave
herself up to her pious thoughts and the holy outpouring of her noble heart.
All the great Catholic devotions, of course, appealed to the piety of Jeanne
Jugan, but holding the place of honour in her life of deep devotion were those
cantering about the Holy Eucharist and Our Lady. Thus Jesus and Mary were
inseparable in her love and in her worship, as they were in their sojourn here
below.
She had, besides, an intense
devotion to the Saints, notably St. Joseph, protector of her Work, and to St.
Anne, the gentle patron of her own Brittany.
Devotion
to the Holy Eucharist took the first place in Jeanne Jugan's piety. During her
long retirement at La Tour, she passed a great part of her day in the chapel in
adoration before the Blessed Sacrament.
"Its allurement led her there, and kept her there," it was said.
If, from the infirmary where she was detained by her illness some days, she
heard the bell announcing the blessing at Benediction, she at once went down on
her knees and cried: "My God, I love Thee. How can it be! Thou so immense,
Thou deignest to bless a poor sinner like me!"
But it was, above all, by her ardent devotion to the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass
that Jeanne Jugan showed her Eucharistic love. Each day she heard Mass and
communicated as often as possible, and "she approached the Holy Table with
an exterior so pious ad so recollected," says a Little Sister, "that
she made me wish to love the Blessed Sacrament as much as she loved It."
The thought of this august Sacrifice being offered in every place and at every
moment throughout the whole world never left her, and she united herself with
it constantly. Even at
night, when unable to sleep, her companions heard her pray aloud in union with
Masses celebrated in distant countries.
She
especially exhorted the young Sisters to recite the Pater Noster at the same
time as the priest during Mass, reminding them of the wonderful efficacy of
their petitions united with those of Our Saviour, whose place the priest took.
Al these practices show the depth of her faith, and the fervour of her
devotion, and also how dogmatically correct was her devotion to the Blessed
Sacrament.
It was the Blessed Virgin who, with Our Lord in the Tabernacle, stood first in
the heart and devotion of Jeanne Jugan. The special affection which she held
for her Mother in Heaven was made up of respectful veneration and trustful
tenderness.
"When she spoke to us of the Blessed Virgin," her companions said of
her, "her appearance was heavenly."
The Rosary was her great means of supplication.
"The only thing she really valued was her plain Rosary," says a
Little Sister. She loved to
recite it aloud with the novices, whilst she was going to and fro in the house
and the grounds; she always held it in her hand, never ceasing to say it.
If
she were the recipient of some little attention or kindness, she returned
thanks politely saying, "I will say an Ave Maria for you," or else,
"Let us recite together a prayer to Our Lady."
A prayer to the Blessed Virgin was the one she most loved.
"It is by the Ave Maria that we will enter Paradise, my children,"
she loved to say often to the young novices.
Jeanne Jugan also had a high place in her pious affections for the foster
father of Jesus.
"Good St. Joseph," as she always called him. Besides the theological reasons held by all Christians
which concern the special part played by St. Joseph in regard to the Divine
Child, a kind o special religious instinct gave the right aspect to the
devotion of Jeanne Jugan towards St. Joseph, and the good saint never failed to
justify by his favours the confidence his humble client placed in him: a mysterious
affinity of souls equally loving in simplicity and humility and self-effacement
in a poor and laborious life.
The
personal devotion of Jeanne Jugan, the accounts of some Little Sisters testify,
was responsible for this great movement of filial piety which inclined her
Institute towards the "good St. Joseph," and resulted in their
proclaiming him their heavenly Protector. It was the success of her
collections, and to him she had recourse in desperate crises when poverty was
threatening the House.
One day at the Home at Angers there was no butter. It was a great privation for
the old people, accustomed as they were to have this on their bread. Hearing of
the difficulty, Jeanne scolded the Little Sisters and the old people.
"What," she said to them, "you are not asking St. Joseph for
it." And thereupon she quietly puts the empty butter dishes on the table.
She turns them upside down, and places there the statue of St. Joseph with a
light before it, and a label thus inscribed: "Good St. Joseph, send us
butter for our good old people."
The Little Sister who narrates this facts adds: "Some visitors laughed at
this child-like confidence. Some days after, plenty of butter arrived, no one
knew whence it came."
One of Jeanne's favourite practices of piety was always to carry in her pocket
a small statue of the good Saint. Frequently she pressed it on her lips with loving reverence and offered
it to the young Sisters to kiss.
All
the Little Sisters who knew Jeanne Jugan speak of her devotion to St. Anne.
True Breton as she was, she loved St. Anne and prayed to her daily. She was, in
her way of addressing her, "Our good grandmother St. Anne," and she
expected that the novices with whom she was praying should give her this title
without which she did not answer to their invocations or made them repeat them.
Among her favourite hymns was one in particular that touched her heart most
deeply, and which she never tired of singing with the novices and postulants -
magic notes for her, because they expressed so perfectly her loving sentiments.
This was the Breton hymn she used to hum in the far distant days of her
childhood, in the kitchens of Cancale by the sea:
St. Anne, our Mother fair,
To thee do we address Our humble child-like prayer,
Do thine own Bretons bless.
Just towards God, Jeanne Jugan was even more scrupulously just towards men,
never failing to render each, as to God, that which was his due. It was
especially by an habitual and edifying example of obedience that she practiced
justice towards men.
The intense respect for authority which she showed in all circumstances came
from her ardent faith which made her see God in her Superiors. Most obedient,
because she was most humble, she practiced her devotion to authority in an
heroic degree. Divested of her office of Superioress less than eleven days
after her re-election, although she had received all the votes of the Sisters,
and so deprived of the direction of the Work she had founded, although
dispossessed so soon of her title of foundress, Jeanne Jugan accepted this
injustice without complaint or recrimination, and she obeyed very humbly her
very young companion whom the parochial director of the Work had thrust into
her place. She never ceased to her dying day to render her Superiors the
greatest respect, deference and obedience. In doing this she left a magnificent
example to her daughters, and by her silent self-sacrifice assured the
incomparable success of her work.
One example taken from many will show to what degree Jeanne Practices obedience
in the smallest details of her life. One day, in the month of June preceding
her death, a storm occurred which threatened to damage the hay harvest. The
command was given to the whole novitiate to go to the meadows and help gather
it in. Certainly this order did not apply to Jeanne Jugan.
However, in the absence of a definite exemption, she did not think she was
dispensed from obedience. Heroic in her spirit of submission, she insisted in
riding in the cart to the field, and in spite of her eighty-six years, she
worked like the other Sisters. They were deeply touched and greatly edified by
the admirable example that the venerable Little Sister gave them. The survivors
among those who received such lessons still recall the memory of them with
admiration, and are unanimous in declaring today in speaking of Jeanne Jugan:
"She was the living rule."
Finally Jeanne Jugan practiced in an eminent degree gratitude to God, which is
one of the most delicate forms of the virtue of Justice. Her life was an
unceasing song of thanksgiving. Two special benefits providentially granted to
the Work were always the theme of her thanks. First its marvelous expansion,
and then the never-ending miracle by which its daily subsistence was assured.
"When she was at the end of her strength," writes one who knew her
life, "when she was forced to give up collecting, she remained unceasingly
and intensely thankful. Erect, supported by her stick, in her old age she
wandered through the fields and woods of La Tour St. Joseph, thanking
God."
Thus, on this theme of thanks so dear to her, the noble sentiments of Jeanne
Jugan vibrating with love and gratitude were always singing a sweet and
captivating melody which enchanted her soul till her entrance into Paradise,
where she sang it again, conducting as of old the countless choirs of Little
Sisters.
Besides this heroic exercise of Prudence and Justice, Jeanne Jugan, during the
course of her life, showed a rare energy, a strength of mind superior to her
sex, one might say, which can only be exclaimed as a special grace of God. Not
only was she always ready to do with gladness the most difficult things, or the
most painful duties, but she bore with extraordinary patience (which, above
all, is the sign of strength) trials, difficulties, humiliations, sufferings,
without ever losing the imperturbable calm that so impressed and edified her
companions.
"Whenever one met
her," says one of them, "one saw always her countenance tranquil and
unruffled, with an air of peace and happiness."
In
the beginning of her work, the occasion presented itself for her to show her
strength of mind. Her enterprise, as we have said, met with a mixed reception.
There was warm and sincere sympathies, but opposition and critics were not
lacking, as in all human affairs. Full of confidence in God, courageous and
devoted, Jeanne, calm and undisturbed, carried on the work she had begun
without troubling about anything else. The same strength of mind in collecting,
in the accomplishment of affairs, delicate and difficult often, which she had
to undertake in the interest of her poor and her infant foundations. Seeing
Jesus Christ in them, nothing seemed to her too painful in their service;
neither the long and fatiguing walks in all weathers, nor the rebuffs, the
humiliations or even insults.
The strength of mind of Jeanne Jugan proclaimed itself the physical and moral
sufferings which she had to endure. Put aside, humiliated, often deprived of
the respect that was due to her age, her services and her sanctity, left in
complete oblivion, she suffered for years real moral torture, yet no one ever
perceived in her a gesture or a word of impatience or discontent. On the
contrary, she strove to hide from those about her her secret suffering - God
alone saw it.
One day, during one of her walks in the grounds, the Superior happened to pass
not far from her. Jeanne turned in his direction to pay her respects to him, at
the same time calling out, "Good Father." With an abrupt gesture he
rebuffed her, giving her to understand that her approach to him was
inopportune.
Jeanne stopped at once and hiding her emotion she said with her usual restraint
to the novice who accompanied her, "Let us go back to our room." The
novice persisting in her walk, Jeanne reproved her, "Do you think we would
be obedient, since we have received the sign to retire?"
Such was habitually her serenity in suffering; she said nothing, never ceasing
to bless God in her sorrow, as in her joys. To one of her lay friends, who one day confided to her
her troubles, she said: "My child, in our vexations, and the contempt with
which are we treated, we must always say, 'Thanks be to God,' or 'Glory be to
God.'"
Frequently
she repeated this advice to the young novices: "My dear children, we
should always say: 'Blessed be God.'"
This unvarying equanimity, revealing a unique moral strength which Jeanne Jugan
radiated around her, was the rule of her whole life. At the same time, physical
suffering did not lessen Jeanne Jugan's energy. From the time that she was in
the service of Mlle. Lecoq, her health had been impaired and finished by so
deteriorating that in order to make the Way of the Cross in the church of St. Servan
she was obliged to carry with her a chair and to sit down at each Station. In
spite of that, she always kept her kindly disposition, and never made the least
complaint.
Later, during her prolonged old age, she edified her Sisters, especially the
infirmarians, in bearing with a strength and patience that never flagged, the
illness and infirmities of age.
"Sister Mary of the Cross bore her maladies patiently," says one of
the former infirmarians, "and when I asked her how she was, knowing her to
be in pain, she answered quite unconcernedly, 'Fairly well. Oh my good Little
Sister, let us love the Good God very much - that is all that maters.'"
Another Sister wrote:
"She suffered joyfully and bravely laughed when people pitied her for so
much suffering."
Finally,
together with the virtue of Temperance, with which they are allied, there
bloomed in the soul of Jeanne Jugan chastity, self-sacrifice, in the spirit of
poverty, gentleness, and humility, all the virtues that filled her life with
the sweet odour of sanctity. The purity and openness of heart of Jeanne Jugan
struck all those who approached her, so brightly did they shine around her.
Extreme delicacy of conscience, a constant practice of mortification, an
habitual modesty of manner, a grave demeanour, always recollected, a simplicity
combined with dignity - on the testimony of her companions - these were the signs
revealing the angelic purity and the moral discipline that she always imposed
on herself, in order to be entirely God's, and to glorify Him in her body and
in her soul.
"I knew how mortified she was in her food," writes a Little Sister,
who also testifies to the contempt she had for her comfort, adding, "she
only used a mattress on her bed at the end of her life."
Poverty is the sister of mortification, so this was one of the chosen virtues
of Jeanne Jugan. She took the vow of poverty on the 4th of February, 1844,
after having effectively practiced it in her childhood, being born of a poor
family, and having to look after the children.
During her first years of her stay in St. Servan she showed her love of poverty
by the deliberate simplicity of her tastes and dress - her companions, inclined
to love of dress, thought she over did this plainness. With all the greater
reason, once dedicated to the service of the poor, should she cultivate with
fervour poverty for its own sake, and fill herself with its spirit.
"It is so beautiful to be poor, to have nothing and wait for everything
from God," she cried one day with enthusiasm before her Sisters. It is
literally true that one could say of this great lover of poverty, that
"she truly identified herself with the lot of the poor." Sacrificing
her own tastes and the habits of comparative comfort she had contracted when in
service with Mlle. Lecoq, Jeanne from the first adopted the diet of the poor
old people, the coarse bread, the remains of meals, food sent in from
Middle-class families, and after having served the old people first, at the
risk, as often happened, of having nothing left for herself, she took only the
less attractive dishes and portions that were less appetising. Moreover, such
was the spirit of this imitator of the poor man of Assisi, that everything
seemed good enough for her. "For
the little bread-seekers," she said, "everything should appear good
and suitable."
Also
she wished that everything she used, clothes, linen, ect., should be poor. She
considered these things belonged to God, not to herself, and because of that,
she took the greatest care of them.
"One day," narrates a Little Sister, "I saw her pick up a piece
of thread too long to be thrown away with the rubbish, and then she said, 'The
devil licks up what Religious lose by negligence.'"
One of her great desires in her relations with the novices was to teach them
this meticulous care of "the things of God."
"Do you know how to take care of the things of the Good God? Be careful
not to lose them."
Jeanne Jugan, by her institutions, by her words, and by her example, had
infused this heroic love of poverty into the heart of her religious family. It
remains one of its most striking characteristics, one of its most beautiful
adornments. Each of her
daughters has taken her maxim the phrase which she loved to repeat:
"Poverty is my treasure."
Another
form of the virtue of Temperance adorns the soul of Jeanne Jugan - that of
gentleness - an unvarying gentleness, the radiance of her natural goodness and
charity. Gentle she was, invariably and heroically, towards all - towards those
who live with her, towards the poor, towards her companions, towards those who
humiliated her, and a gentleness which conquered while it edified. All, who at
one time or another came near her, are unanimous in rendering a touching and
sincere homage to her goodness, her exquisite gentleness, her delicate and
lovable graciousness. One of the Little Sisters has excellently described the
general impression in saying: "She was of a goodness without parallel
towards everyone." In the same manner, one of the aged dependents at the
Home of the Little Sisters, who often saw Jeanne Jugan at La Tour St. Joseph
between 1862 - 1879, incapable today of putting into words the impression she
retains of her intercourse with her, when speaking of her, never ceased to say:
"How good she was, how good she was!"
Because she was so good - fundamentally and supernaturally good - she, who was
so direct and open, could not suspect wickedness in others. In all men she saw
a goodness like her own - the word "good" as the adjective that came
spontaneously to her lips when she spoke to or of anyone; "a good
gentleman," "my good woman," she always said, or again,
"our good old men," "our good Little Sisters." This method
of address, which was quite her own, has remained in use in her religious
family.
This great-hearted woman was also a marvel of humility. It is perhaps even more
by her humility than by her heroic charity that she claims our admiration. In
her, as in all the saints, this virtue was born from her clear perception of
her "littleness," of her nothingness, and of the infinite excellence
of God. This twofold sentiment was summed up in this phrase which she loved to
repeat:
"To know how to efface ourselves by humility, in all that the Good God
wills of us, as being only the instruments of His Work."
That is why she held humility in high esteem, and strove to inculcate it in her
novices - this her intense conviction: "To be good Little Sisters,"
she said, "we must be very small, very humble, and consider ourselves
always the last. Oh! if we come
to think of something of ourselves, to wish to appear someone, the Congregation
will no longer be blessed by God, and we will fail." It is because she had
a humble opinion of herself, and only looked on herself as the imperfect
instrument in the hands of God, that her habitual simplicity in no way changed
amid the praises of men and the popularity that became attached to her name,
nor as the result of the important and valuable support that her personality attracted
to the Congregation.
It
was a time when all classed of society had their eyes fixed on her, and
lavished on her such marks of honour and tokens of esteem. Jeanne Jugan never
thought of taking pride in these things. She saw in them simply the
interposition of Providence for the benefit of her work, still honestly
believing she was in it all merely a weak and unworthy instrument. Moreover,
convinced of her "littleness," she was anxious to remain completely
unknown, and she strove when she could foresee them to put off these praises
and honours. When the Parish Priest and the Municipal Council of St. Servan
drew up the famous Memorial to the Academy, which was very flattering to her,
learning of its existence, the good Jeanne begged that it should not be sent.
We see the same attitude on her part when, in 1866, she learned that the
Municipal Council had given her name to one of the streets of the town.
Mgr. Collet, Parish Priest of St. Servan, being on a visit at La Tour, she went
to him and told him of the distress that the Municipal Council had caused her
by naming after her the street where the Little Sisters lived, and she begged
him to use his influence "to have it called Rue de la Providence, or some
other name."
And to a Little Sister who was leaving for the house at St. Servan she was
careful to give this advice: "They will speak to you of me; forget about
it. God knows all." Thus she showed always her wish to remain
"little" and hidden from the eyes of the world.
Still more is the heroic humility of Jeanne Jugan testified to by her manner of
accepting humiliations, and as God knows they were showered upon her. Her
unjust deposition from the office of Superioress, her premature retirement
after the signal services she had rendered to the first Foundations, forsaken
and completely effaced during almost thirty years, lack of respect, the
undeserved reputation of being a little simple, this wonderful woman accepted
all without ever complaining, and she never ceased to show her Superiors every
mark of deference and a respectful submission.
Jeanne Jugan even went so far in her self-sacrifice that she never, in the
presence of novices who had been otherwise informed, said the least word to
convey the idea that she was the foundress and had been the first Superioress
of the Congregation. When they asked her to tell them about the beginning of
the Work she answered in an offhand way, "They will tell you about it in
the novitiate," or, "Later you will be told more about it, and you
will learn very many things."
These last words as read today have a prophetic ring about them. Once, at
recreation, she could not stop herself declaring the complete and absolute truth.
It was not to the novices, but
to the very one who had taken her work from her.
"My
good Father," she said to him in a manner both kindly and humble,
"you have stolen my work from me, but I give it to you willingly."
Ordinarily, out of prudence, during her long retirement, Jeanne Jugan did not
appear at the gatherings organized on feast days, when some episode of the
humble origin of the Work was acted. Moreover, she was not invited.
On one occasion, however, it happened she was present, but out of humility and
deference towards her Superiors, she never allowed herself to point out evident
inaccuracies which, in her regard, were crying injustices.
"Humility was heroic," declares a Little Sister. "Hidden from
the eyes of all, living in oblivion while the other Superioresses were
honoured, respected and eulogized, she who had been the foundation stone of
this spiritual edifice was ignored, unrecognized and relegated to her little
room by the side of the infirmary and the chapel. Never, during the year and a
half of my novitiate, did I see her taking part in the receptions and Community
feasts. No one ever spoke about her to us. When we were told of the virtues of
our first Little Sisters everyone was spoken of, but there was no allusion to
her. God willed her to be hidden, humble and obedient."
This testimony does not stand alone. All the Little Sisters who knew Jeanne
Jugan render even today a unanimous and touching homage to the marvelous humility
of her whom the greater part of them never knew that she was their mother in
the religious life. We will only cite a few of their declarations: "Our
Little Sister had only one idea, to make herself forgotten. She never spoke
either of herself or of what she had suffered...She did all she could to make
herself forgotten by her companions in religion. I think her great anxiety was
to efface herself...Contemptible in her own eyes, she thought herself the
servant of others, even of us simple novices. She looked on herself as the last
of all..."
Such was invariably the attitude of Jeanne Jugan, prudent, respectful,
submissive to her last breath. That is constant heroism in the practice of
humility, of this true humility which is the love of self-denial, self-effacement,
"littleness" and abjection.
The imprint of this marvelous humility deeply engraved on her work, and remains
there, the glorious mark of its identity. Her daughters have nothing more at heart in continuing
her task than to reproduce on this point as on all others the saintly example
of their admirable Mother, "the great Jugan," who, the first of them,
embodied in her person, the image, universally known and loved today, of the
Little Sister of the Poor.
Chapter
9
Physical Description and a Character Sketch of Jeanne Jugan
Reputation of Holiness during her Life Her Death, 29th August, 1879
Before narrating the edifying and beautiful death of Jeanne Jugan we will give
a physical portrayal and a character sketch of her.
This description will complete the presentment we have already made of her
personality. It is on these personal traits of her nature that the fragrant
flower of her sanctity blossomed, together with her unvarying heroism in the
practice of the Christian virtues. According to those who knew her, Jeanne
Jugan was tall and slim, and remained erect and frail up to the time of her death.
Her face, calm and always smiling, radiated goodness. Her bearing was
unaffected, modest and naturally dignified. At the time of founding her Work
she passed through the streets like a shadow, without seeking to be seen,
always looking for a fresh opportunity of relieving distress.
According to one of her friends of that period, this modesty gave to her person
a certain charm that beautified everything about her. Even during her long
retirement at La Tour, the modesty and simplicity that were natural to her in
all circumstances, were the admiration and edification of the Little Sisters.
The photographs which remain of her still give an indication of these virtues.
They show her to us tall, upright and slim, her face lined with wrinkles, but
marked with her unfailing gentleness, her eyes half-closed, as if to see better
beyond material things, her hands bony and long-jointed, under her black cloak,
always communing with God, and absorbed in fervent prayer.
All the descriptions which those who lived at La Tour St. Joseph give of Jeanne
Jugan show her to us resting on her big stick - her legendary baton. It was for
her an inseparable companion - her age and infirmities made it indispensable to
her. She put it to many uses. The principal one was doubtless to help and
steady her now tottering steps, but she also used it sometimes to mark time for
the hymns and songs that she sang amidst her novices, sometimes to emphasize
her arguments, as for example when she was exhorting one of them to obedience.
"See how it allows itself to be treated," she would say, moving it.
"Be like this stick, allow yourselves to be moved and placed where it is
thought necessary, be docile like this stick."
But in the eyes of the Little
Sisters, and of those living at Lab Tour, Jeanne Jugan's big stick appeared to
be gifted with some mysterious power.
One
day a mad bull escaped from its stall and charged down on a party of Little
Sisters and workmen, who were flying terrified.
Jeanne merely lifted her stick in the air, crying with a voice of authority:
"Stop, I command you." At once the animal was quieted, and the
workmen had no difficulty in making it re-enter its stall.
Still better than that. It was enough on one occasion for Jeanne to put her
stick in the hand of a small boy of five years who had never been able to walk.
His mother, an excellent parishioner of St. Pern, had brought him in her arms
to the chapel of La Tour, to pray to St. Pacificus for him, when the child,
holding this stick, commenced to walk without anyone's help and was cured of
his malady.
Similar facts remained in her bearing, Jeanne Jugan was besides a woman of
extraordinary energy and was wonderfully helped by this quiet and imperturbable
tenacity that she had inherited from her race.
"These virile characteristics showed her resolute character," writes
a Little Sister, who only knew her quite at the end of her life, "and in
her calm exterior one caught a glimpse of her outstanding personality."
The same impression is given us by a lady of eighty years, at the time living
at Rennes, but a native of St. Servan, who saw Jeanne Jugan at La Tour about
this period. "She was typically Cancalais, tall and determined," she
writes.
In the very beginning of her Work, as the result of seeing her tall and energetic
figure striding through the streets of their town, the people of St. Servan had
called her in the expressive language of the soil, "Jeanne
bolt-upright," which signifies at the same time the height of her stature
and the uprightness of her character. She was upright ad straightforward. In
the course of her collecting and her relations with the authorities, as we have
already said, nothing rebuffed her - she even indulged in pleasantries, in good
and downright laughter, and faithful to her Cancalais stock, she had the gift
of quick and telling retorts, clever and good-humoured but always charitable,
and hers was always the last word. One day, some young men, having taken the
liberty to jest in her regard, and foiled by the calm smiling way she listened
to them, finished by saying, "Listen, Jeanne, we have provoked you, but
there are five francs for your poor"; and Jeanne replied at once, giving
them her gracious courtesy, "Thank you, good gentleman. Provoke me as much
as you like at that price. Another joke please, and another franc."
In addition to all this, Jeanne Jugan's sense of humour, her unfailing
gentleness, her kindness, always smiling, her exquisite delicacy, her
politeness towards everyone, her forgetfulness of self, her real unaffectedness
and especially her charity, her graceful way of returning thanks after a
donation, her child-like candour, her infectious happiness, all these striking
characteristics of her beautiful character, set off by her own originality,
were a beautiful reflection of her sublime nature, of which it was said,
"Together they made up a character at once frank and lovable." These
qualities, in the various stages of her life, gained for her confidence,
sympathy, and admiration of all, young and old, rich and poor. This effortless
candour, of which we have just spoken, was not in Jeanne Jugan due to any
mental feebleness, as certain people, with obvious motives, have tried to
prove, in efforts to belittle her and to spread the idea that this poor girl,
so defective mentally, could not have founded an Institute like that of the
Little Sisters of the Poor.
Her frankness came from her mental strength and showed the purity of her soul.
If Jeanne sometimes showed herself as trusting as a child, it was because she
was always honest, always sincere and never suspected anyone of untruth. Her
frankness was that of the Saints. Far from being a simpleton, Jeanne Jugan
although lacking in education gave proof in all sorts of circumstances of
practical intelligence and great shrewdness, considerable subtlety and strong
common sense, perfect tact and uncommon sagacity. Moreover, the work which she
had founded, and which has remained the same as it began, itself pleads with
unusual eloquence in favour of her qualities of mind and heart and the nobility
of her character. One characteristic succeeds in portraying the moral and
supernatural equipment of Jeanne Jugan, a characteristic that so impressed
those who approached her, and which reflects so well the beauty and sanctity of
her soul: this was her unceasing praise of God, the expression of an admiration
which seemed allied to the rapture of ecstasy - it so drew her soul from her
and transported it to the heights.
The mere sight of snow or a small flower, as well as the vastness of some spectacle
of nature, the miraculous extension of her own work, the never-ending wonder of
the charity towards her aged poor, the joys and sorrows of her life, everything
was a fresh stimulus to her praise of God, so accustomed was her faith in
discerning Him in all events and in all creatures. A lay person who knew her
well has written: "Everything lifted her to God, her happiness was to
speak of His favours, the unceasing vigilance of Divine Providence. Her
outstanding characteristic was her praise and veneration of God. She wondered
at blessed Him for all the marvelous things that He had allowed the Little
Sisters to accomplish. As she walked she was always praising God; success or
failure her 'Benedicamus Domino' was never interrupted." As, worn out with
fatigue, her heavy basket on arm, she traveled through the towns and villages
of the West, collecting food for her poor, as she passed long hours daily in
the chapel at La Tour in the presence of her God, as she walked, leaning on her
big stick, along the paths of the enclosure, the praise of God was always on
her lips, as it was in that heart of hers, aflame with divine love. She
particularly loved to express this praise in a beautiful prayer, which she
recited to all and on every occasion, "May God be praised and blessed in
His creatures."
Strangers who heard her thus sing the praises of God marveled at it, and in
leaving her, says a Little Sister, they could not help exclaiming, "What a
soul of faith!" It often happened that this praise of God, so aflame was
her soul, translated itself into a song which rose irresistibly from her heart
to her lips, and gave her an indescribably divine thrill. "So tranquil in
appearance," it was said, "she felt so deeply the gifts of God."
From the intensity of this sentiment sprang an irresistible joy that sought to
express itself eternally - the song of her soul in the resounding voice of her
love. It was because she
loved her God that she loved Him with a love filled with wonder before His
greatness and infinite goodness, that was why Jeanne Jugan's soul turned to
music - why she always sang.
From
the time of her youth she loved hymns and she never ceased to sing until the
end, with a fervour that impressed all who heard her. In 1863, a friend of the
Congregation, M. Germainville, wrote to the Mother House to ask them to send
"the great Jugan," as he called her. He wished her to make a
foundation in Paris, and spoke with emotion of the hymns he had heard her sing
at Dinan almost twenty years before. At the latter end of her life Jeanne Jugan
still sang her old Breton hymns. This was a favourite form of piety for her,
for this reason, that religious music gave expression and a soothing rhythm to
her love. With such qualities of mind and heart, perfected and enriched by
divine grace, and crowned with the beautiful bloom of virtue, it is easily
understood how Jeanne Jugan enjoyed with lay people and with her own companions
such great reputation of sanctity. The homage given to her extraordinary virtue
was unanimous, the English tourist interpreted faithfully the common opinion
when, after the visit he paid her at Dinan in 1846, he gave this opinion of
Jeanne Jugan. "There is something so calm and holy in this woman, that on
seeing her I felt myself to be in the presence of a superior being."
The few persons actually living who knew her in the last hours of her life
preserve a memory of her that is fragrant with the odour of sanctity. A lady of
Rennes, whose testimony has already been cited, writes, "She took me in
her arms and embraced me and spoke to me for some minutes and I asked her for a
blessing. 'I,' she said, 'I have no right to impart a blessing.' I knelt down
and she blessed me. I had received the blessing of a saint." The Little
Sisters who knew her thought the same - they all venerated her as a saint. When
one reads the accounts, sent these latter years to the Mother House from all
parts of the world, from the surviving Sisters, in which their reminiscences
are recorded, one is struck by the complete unanimity of the homage they render
to the heroic virtue of their Little Sister Mary of the Cross, and the
sentiments of admiration and veneration that in her lifetime they felt towards
her. As early as that they sometimes said to her, "You will be
canonized." But Jeanne's response was sharp and short, "Never!!
Today, after the passing of almost sixty years, the Little Sisters of that time
have not changed their opinion. "I have always looked on her as a
saint," says one of them. "I was happy to be of service to a
saint," says another who looked after her in the infirmary. In hearing the
testimony of these two to the sanctity of Jeanne Jugan's life, we hear them
all. Jeanne Jugan deserved this general reputation of sanctity more and more as
she advanced in years. From 1852 we have seen her. She led a life always most
humble and hidden, but sanctified by this silent apostate and so rich in
prayer, in self-sacrifice, in counsel and example. A lady of St. Servan who
lived at La Tour in May, 1877, wrote: "She bore her eighty-four years
bravely. I had imagined she would be worn out. Not at all. She was upright and
in full possession of all her faculties." However, a heart affection, from
which she had for a long time suffered, gradually sapped her strength.
Consequently the moment came when her presence in the novices' workroom and at
recreation became rarer and rarer. Her walks in the enclosure came at longer
intervals and were shortened. Apart from the hours which she passed in the
chapel aloe, at the end of the tribune, her days were spent almost entirely in
the infirmary in her small room, with its depressing outlook, in the company of
the two novices in care of her, and whom she obeyed humbly as her Superiors.
Her ardent piety, her spirit of poverty, her practices of mortification, her
forgetfulness of self, her love of humiliation, which prompted her often to
say, "I am only a cipher on the earth," her exquisite delicacy in her
relations with her Sisters, her constant anxiety to save them trouble, aroused
the admiration of the young infirmarians. The advice of every kind that she
gave them from day to day, enforced by such a beautiful example, was for them a
stimulus to virtue and the perfection of the religious life. Nevertheless, in
spite of her sufferings, Jeanne managed to make the life of those about her pleasant
and agreeable.
Having retained all her natural gaiety, she entertained them with stories of
the old days, and in a voice scarcely audible and tremulous with age she sang
her favourite hymns. "She was very cheerful and spoke only of the good
God," writes one of her former infirmarians. Always energetic, in spite of
her gradual loss of strength, she had the wish to carry out daily, to the great
edification of her young companions, all the details of the rule that were
possible for her with her declining health. Each morning, in spite of the
strain of sleepless hours, she heard Mass at 6 o' clock, and every week she
made her prescribed communion. "When she was able, she assisted Mass
daily," narrates a Little Sister, who helped to take care of her during the
last months of her life, "another novice and myself carried her to the
tribune." She went to communion as often as possible, and made a long
thanksgiving. Even when confined to her room by weakness or illness, Jeanne
Jugan continued more than ever to lead a life of prayer and union with God. If
her physical strength diminished her piety increased with age, becoming more
and more fervent and tender and her soul was always soaring.
The year of 1879, which was the last of her life, brought Jeanne Jugan a supreme
consolation, one of the most comforting of her life. On the 1st of March, a
decree of the Congregation of Bishops and Regulars approved for the term of
seven years the Constitutes of the Institute of the Little Sisters of the Poor.
This was the awaited completion of the Act of the 9th of July, 1854, in virtue
of which Rome has approved of it as a religious Congregation with simple vows.
So it was that, forty years after its humble beginning, the Catholic Church had
officially recognised and adopted as her own the work of Jeanne Jugan. When the
news of this arrived at La Tour St. Joseph, it spread there indescribable joy.
To no one did it bring greater joy than to that heart, worn out with love, of
the aged and unacknowledged Mother of this vast religious family - her
admirable faith prizing so highly such a decision of the Church. On that day
the distinguished recluse might well sing her Nunc Dimittis. With the religious
society born from her large heart henceforth reposing in the arms of her beloved
Holy Mother Church, Jeanne could now with joy leave this earthly exile.
Actually, hardly six months later, the now flickering flame of her life love
was quenched. For long had she prepared herself for this eventuality, and she
faced it calmly. Many years before,
making reference to her death, which she thought then imminent, she had said to
Father Lalievre, "I am ready."
Nevertheless.
prepared as she was, she could not entirely repress her fear of a sudden death,
and, influenced by this anxiety, she frequently implored the pardon of God.
"She made us often make acts of contrition in union with her,"
narrates one of her companions of those latter days. Another corroborating this
says she "saw her go to confession every day." Consumed with a
longing for the vision of God, as her exile here below was prolonged, she
sighed more and more ardently each day after her eternal home. "One
afternoon," says a Little Sister, "I was told to keep her company in
her poorly-furnished room. From time to time she went into another, addressing
fervent ejaculatory prayers to Our Lord. Before leaving her, she asked me to
sing to her this refrain: Oh, why do I, upon this foreign shore, So long
protract my all too weary stay? An exiled wanderer, I long more and more, For
heaven my home, and languish night and day.
So it was that at the end of her life Jeanne Jugan hardly lived on the earth at
all - her thoughts, her aspirations, her longing, awaiting that moment when her
soul should wing its flight to Heaven. Friday, the 29th of August, 1879, was
her last day here below. As usual, she had risen early, heard Mass ad there was
nothing to indicate that the end was so near. The crisis came suddenly, and
carried her off in a few hours. At that moment she was upright, reciting her
rosary, ready for her pacing to Paradise. Having been to confession the day
before, she received Extreme Unction at the hands of Rev. Father Derlet, with
most edifying piety.
With a complete acceptance of the Divine Will, she welcomed death with
serenity, expressing before the Sisters her faith and confidence in God, and
her joy, at long last, going to contemplate Him eternally face to face. One of
the novices who assisted her in her last moments narrates, "She showed her
joy in face of death, and especially her happiness at dying just a simple
Sister." The illness which carried her off became rapidly worse, and with
fervour she invoked the name of her beloved patron, Our Lady, whose praises she
had so often sung. Her companions heard her address to her very distinctly this
last appeal from her loving soul: "O Mary, you know that you are my
Mother, do not forsake me." After a short silence, gasping for breath, she
added: "Eternal Father, open heaven's gate today to the most miserable of
Your children, but one who has so great a longing to behold You." At last,
in a voice scarcely audible, she murmured, "O Mary, my good Mother, come
to me, you know that I love you and how I have longed to see you."
About 10 o' clock in the morning, alone with a few young novices, "the
great Jugan" peacefully breathed her last, and gave up her soul to God.
She had lived eighty-six years, ten months and four days. Even in death her
face retained its habitual calm. "I saw her on her deathbed," writes
a Little Sister. "One never grew tired of contemplating a face so calm and
peaceful." The mortal remains of Jeanne became the object of veneration of
her companions and neighbours, as soot as they learned of her death. A Little
Sister who was present wrote, "Many came to pray and to touch her body
with their rosaries, regarding and venerating her as a saint." The
interment of Jeanne Jugan took place with the greatest simplicity. According to
a Little Sister of that time, the arrangements were those of just a simple
Sister. Her companions, witnesses of the sanctity of her life, so hidden as it
was, were more inclined to invoke her and ask for her protection than to pray
for her. Until its exhumation on the 5th of March, 1936, the body of Jeanne
Jugan reposed in the peaceful cemetery of La Tour St. Joseph, under the shadow
of a small wooden cross, and nothing till then distinguished her grave from
that of other Little Sisters.
Humble and retiring in her lifetime, it was the same after her death, she
continued to give her Little Sisters the great lesson of the
"littleness" that was her whole existence. But in the absence of
other establishments which would have been superfluous, the loyal piety of her
religious family has surrounded this tomb with their respectful veneration and
their grateful love, especially so during the last thirty years, when
circumstances have revealed what they all owed to this most admirable woman. A
the time of Jeanne Jugan's death, the Institute which she had founded,
comprised, after only forty years of existence, 2,488 Religious, 177 houses
spread throughout the world, and it cared for about 20,500 old people.
God had visibly blessed the
noble enterprise of this large-hearted Breton, true daughter of a valiant race,
who knew how to resolve and with God's help to carry out her daring plans.
Chapter
10
Reputation of Sanctity after Death
The Process of Beatification
On the 1st of September. 1879, two days after the simple obsequious of Jeanne
Jugan, the Father Superior-General sent to all the houses of the Congregation,
a circular letter thanking the Little Sisters and the Old People for the feast
day wishes which they had sent him on the occasion of the feast of St.
Augustine. There was no reference in it to the death of the humble foundress.
This was the commencement of the silence, which by God's permission, officially
prevailed about her during fifty-five years - a silence more profound than that
with which her life had been shrouded during the last thirty years of her life.
Nevertheless, both amongst the laity, as among the Little Sisters themselves,
the memory of Jeanne Jugan managed to survive this drastic effort to stifle it,
and the sweet aroma of her heroic virtues endured, in spite of everything, to
perfume the memories of those who had known her. Moreover, the Good God Himself
refused His approval to this conspiracy of official silence. Soon, as if in
compensation for the injustices that she had suffered during her lifetime and
after her death, He again brought Jeanne Jugan to the attention of the Catholic
Church world by granting exceptional graces to those who had recourse to the
intercession of His humble servant.
A prayer said before her picture, the application on the afflicted part of the
body of this picture, or of the petals of flowers plucked from her tomb, and
other different practices of devotion, had the marvellous results that are
narrated in the accounts sent from all parts of the world to the Mother House
by Little Sisters and private persons, and in certain special cases accompanied
by medical certificates. These numerous and remarkable facts did not fail to
attract the attention, both of the ecclesiastical authorities and of the Mother
House, also of the Rev. Mother Superioress-General of the Congregation of the
Little Sisters of the Poor. This is what happened.
His lordship Mgr. Mignen, Archbishop of Rennes, as soon as he learnt of these
spiritual and temporal favours attributed to the intercession of Jeanne Jugan,
and the fame of her sanctity that survived an organized official silence, was
filled with the intense admiration for the Servant of God, and resolved to
initiate the Cause of the Beatification of this woman o the people, but as they
pride of his diocese, one whose extraordinary virtue ranked her amongst the
noblest souls that humanity honours. While waiting for further developments,
His Lordship, as early as the 4th of February, 1935, gave his approval to the
wording of the petition, begging for the beatification of Jeanne Jugan, and
afterwards took advantage of several important diocesan religious ceremonies to
obtain the prayers of the public for this intention.
For her part, the Good Mother-General Margaret Mary of the Sacred Heart, of
happy and venerated memory, had prepared for several years for this
eventuality. This precious
soul, who resembled Jeanne Jugan in many ways, by her humility, her
"Littleness," her gentleness, although she came from an entirely
different social circle, and who, because of these things, will remain in the
memory of her daughters as a new incarnation of their foundress, had nothing
nearer to her heart (their ideals) than, in the spirit of Justice, working for
the rehabilitation and glorification of the Mother of all the Little Sisters.
We
have evidence of the sentiments of veneration and the fervent prayers that went
up in the increasing volume to Jeanne Jugan. These manifestations were
encouraged, even by the entreaties of many priests and religious, and of high
ecclesiastical dignitaries, one of whom, making a reference to the outstanding
humility of Jeanne Jugan, had said to the Mother-General, Margaret Mary of the
Sacred Heart, saw in all these events the will of Providence and sent to her
daughters on the 25th of October, 1934, a circular letter in which, after
having made an exhaustive study of it, she outlined the edifying life and works
of Jeanne Jugan, and put her before them as their model. On the same occasion,
to their great joy, she gave them hope of the imminent introduction of her
Cause of Beatification.
Making the comparison of their feelings to the Servant of God to the
"devotion that children will naturally have to the authors of their
life," Mother Margaret Mary, in that spirit of submission to the Church in
the persons of its leaders, which characterized her, added, "But you have
also the desire, I know my dear daughters, that this devotion will spread and
be approved by our Holy Mother the Church, if it is for the glory of God. In
this matter what can be safer, as in all other things, than to follow the
advice of those who have received from the Holy See the authority and duty to
guide us." These two united introductory steps, that of His Lordship Mgr.
Mignen and that of the Rev. Mother Superior-General Margaret Mary of the Sacred
Heart, succeeded in the opening of the process of Beatification of the
foundress of the Little Sisters.
Moreover, Providence had wonderfully facilitated all the preliminary
proceedings and formalities. By a command of the 18th of March, 1935, His
Lordship the Archbishop of Rennes ordered a canonical inquiry to scrutinise the
writings of the Servant of God, Jeanne Jugan. A second order of the 29th of
June the same year set up the diocesan tribunal to examine into her reputation
for sanctity. In the following October the hearing of the witnesses was begun.
This process of examination was unduly lengthened, because an Interrogatory
commission had to be sent to a dozen outside dioceses, many of them far away,
were aged Little Sisters who had know Jeanne Jugan now lived, and who were
prevented by age and infirmary from taking the long and tiring journey to
appear before the ecclesiastical Tribunal of Rennes. Nevertheless, the
examining process, is spite of its world-wide inquiries, at the present moment,
moves slowly but surely to its happy conclusion, due to the continued exertion
of His Lordship Mgr. Mignen, who, having commenced the movement, remained
always its great protagonist.
There is reason to hope that the process will be completely finished, and
afterwards sent to Rome before the opening of the imminent centenary year of
1936, His Lordship Mgr. Mignen personally presided at the canonical examination
of the exhumation of the remains of the Servant of God, and on the 15th of the
same month at the re-interment in a granite tomb, installed in the crypt of the
chapel. These two ceremonies were most striking in their austere simplicity,
and in spite of their necessarily funeral atmosphere, had the appearance and
suggestion of a rehabilitation prepared by Providence, and at the same time an
act of reparation. Looking at the mortal remains of Jeanne Jugan, borne on a
bier by the Good Mother-General and her Assistants, it seemed like the reversal
of the way she had travelled fifty-seven years before, buried in the double
shroud of death and oblivion, but this time withdrawing to await at the bottom
of the crypt the hour of her glorification by Holy Church. How appropriately
significant at this moment on the lips of the Archbishop celebrant were the
words of the liturgy proclaiming just rewards and rapturous triumph,
"Exultabunt Domino ossa Humiliata!"
On the 11th of September following, six months after these memorable days, when
were appearing the first golden rays of the splendid dawn of the earthly
glorification of that great and untiring worker, Jeanne Jugan, the Good
Mother-General Margaret Mary of the Sacred Heart, stricken by a pitiless disease,
fell asleep in Our Lord at the age of sixty-one, after long months of
suffering, endured with an unvarying patience, that won the admiration of her
attendants. Her last charge to her daughters was to recall the humility of
Jeanne Jugan. "The humility... the littlness of Sister Mary of the
Cross," she whispered painfully, with almost her last breath. A few moments later, her precious soul had winged its
flight to heaven, whither inspite of the prayers and tears of the Little
Sisters and the old people praying for her recovery, her beloved Mother Jeanne
Jugan had called her Divine Providence, through the General Chapter of the
Congregation, held at La Tour in Febraury, 1937, His Lordship Mgr. Mignen
presiding, gave them a successor worthy of her, in the person of the Good
Mother Andre de St. Raphael, who showed the same zeal and loyal devotion in aiding
the Cause of Jeanne Jugan.
The
opening of the preliminary diocesan process for the beatification, the fame
which spread of the power of her intercession with God, and recalling the
memory of her virtue and work had brought Jeanne Jugan into prominence, and
thanks to the world wide expansion of the houses of the Congregation all these
things had focused on her good-will of the entire world. Nowhere, however, was
this esteem greater than among the Little Sisters and the old people, and for
them she reserved her choicest favours, and during these latter years each
house of the Congregation has become an enthusiastic centre of devotion towards
her. The volume of favours due to the intercession of Jeanne Jugan has
increased, resulting in the increase of confidence in and devotion to her. Not
a day passes without the Mother House receiving from some corner or other of
the world news of new and remarkable graces obtained by recourse to her
intercession.
Here are cures of diseases, infirmities and wounds, there the conversion of
hardened sinners and other great graces. Elsewhere all kinds of temporal
favours. At this moment when the economic and financial world-crisis is at its
height, causing the unemployment of the heads of families, and bringing
undeserved misery on so many workers, a special favour of Jeanne Jugan is to
provide work or situations for those good people who have recourse to her with
confidence. To judge by the number of these favours granted in these latter
days, one might say that there on high, where the prayers of the unfortuante
come to her, she has the best labour exchange in the world.
All the accounts of favours of all kinds thus obtained, accounts all the more
touching in that each of them is a confession of human distress, all combine to
make one mighty chorus of gratitude to this wonderful woman, who, in the
greatness of her heart, wished to continue in heaven that which she had been on
earth - one of the greatest benefactoresses of suffering humanity.
In addition to these results, which came in such numbers, there is one other
most remarkable fact that brought the personality of Jeanne Jugan to the
attention of the world, and that is the stupendous growth of that work of hers,
so microscopic in its beginnings.
There are almost 6,000 Little Sisters and 307 houses scattered through five
continents - 51,500 old people cared for and each day fed by a constant miracle
of charity, about 521,000 consoled in their last moments by the Little Sisters
and ushered into Eternity - all this the humble work of "the great Jugan"
has achieved within a hundred years of its foundation. One can only say again of it, "the finger of God
is there."
It
was this that was recently said with all the direct simplicity of a daughter of
the people by an aged dependant in one of the homes of the Little Sisters.
"Who is it that will beatify Sister Mary of the Cross - they never seem to
finish," she cried in her delicious country dialect, accompanying her
lament with a loud sigh, having attached to the image of Jeanne Jugan the small
flower that she brought each day. And as one of her companions reminded her
that for that one must have miracles: "Miracles!" she replied, making
a scornful grimace, "miracles, but all these homes are proof of them.
If there were not all these homes to gather in so many suffering old people,
what would become of them, I ask you? Well, 300 homes make 300 miracles - that
should be enough." And although her conclusions were a little premature,
for a poor old woman ignorant of Canon Law, the reasoning was not too bad.
During the year 1933, at a time when there was not yet any question of
introducing the Cause of the Beatification of Jeanne Jugan, Father Mateo,
apostle of the Sacred Heart, visiting La Tour, did not wish to leave without
having prayed at the tomb of the Servant of God. In spite of weakness that made
walking difficult, he visited the cemetery.
There, after a moment of deep meditation, calling to mind, before the extreme
plainness of the grave, the extraordinary humility of her who reposed therein,
he broke his silence by saying to the Good Mother-General Margaret Mary of the
Sacred Heart who had accompanied him, "She is too small not to be great
one day." It was an allusion to her eventual glorious vindication by Holy
Church, and also an expression of his hope. Will that happy day soon dawn? To
Holy Church and her alone it belongs to give the answer.
Meanwhile, the Little Sisters of the Poor, their good old people, and the
admirers and numberless debtors of Jeanne Jugan are striving by incessant
prayer to hasten its coming. The wonderful Mother of the Little Sisters,
restored to honour and more widely known by reason of this so long desired
official approval, will offer the holy and heroic example of her long life, so
full of God and the love of her neighbour, which here below leads to complete
forgetfulness of self. She
will teach again this modern world, which harms itself by its denial of God and
the repudiation of His Gospel, and gives itself up to earthly possessions and
pleasures, she will recall it to that divine and transcendental virtue, in
private and public life, of humility, of detachment from the things of this world
and of brotherly love, all those virtues which make up the very essence of the gospel
message of Our Saviour.
Document
I
Author's Note:
Under the signatures of the Parish Priest, the Mayor and the Municipal Council
of St. Servan, of the Councilor General, acting as Sub -Prefect of St. Malo,
the Memorial of the 21st of December, 1844, regarding Jeanne Jugan, attributes
exclusively to her, without the interposition of anyone whatsoever, the whole
initiative in founding the Little Sisters of the Poor. Moreover this has an
importance all its own from this fact. From expert scrutiny of the handwriting
of the original manuscript, preserved in the archives of the French Academy, it
is proved that it was written by the hand of Father Le Pailleur, who later will
attribute this same initiative to himself, Marie James and Virginie Tredaniel.
The text given below is an actual photographic copy of the aforesaid
manuscript.
Memorial Regarding Jeanne Jugan Commune of St. Servan District of St. Malo,
Ille-Et-Vilane
The undersigned, witnesses of the heroic charity of a poor girl, who during
many years has been devoting herself to the relief of the unfortuante in the
Town of St. Servan (Ille-et-Vilaine), as will be stated later, these witnesses
think it their duty to make public such great virtue and put it before the
members of the Commission in connection with the prize for virtue founded by M.
de Montyon. Moreover, the undersigned state that the action they are taking has
in no way been suggested by her whom they are commending, but that they
spontaneously acquainted her with their intention in reference to her. She, far
from thinking she deserved any praise, begged with tears that no mention should
be made of her, and in the end only gave her consent out of interest in her poor.
Jeanne Jugan was born in Cancale, a small sea-port, on the 28th of October,
1792, of poor but honest and virtuous parents. Forced to leave home on the
account of the family poverty, she came to St. Servan at the age of
twenty-five. She rendered very faithful service in many families, living
herself with the greatest strictness. Amongst other situations, she was in
service with an elderly lady, devoted to good works, and it was then her
greatest joy to help her beloved mistress in her charitable efforts. On the
death of her mistress, Jeanne lived privately but without resources, and
working for her living. But spurred on with her desire to do good she soon
found an outlet for her zeal. St. Servan boasts a considerable population and
also many seafaring men, who were very often victims of sea disasters, leaving
their aged parents penniless.
In spite of all this, St. Servan had neither an almshouse, nor any other place,
to which old people of either sex could be taken, so that many unfortunate old
people were exposed to sufferings of every kind. Their unhappy position touches
the heart of Jeanne Jugan and she undertakes to come to their aid. But how? She
has no money! Never mind. She puts her confidence in God. At the beginning of
the winter of 1839, she learns that a poor, blind and infirm old woman had just
lost her sister, the only one looking after her and procuring her food. Jeanne,
touched by her lot, took her home and adopted her as her mother. The feeding of her first dependant does not disturb
her much - to keep her she will work more in the night.
Shortly
after, there was an old servant, who had faithfully worked without wages till
their death for her employers, fallen on evil days. She had not only worked for
them, but had spent on them all her little savings, and everything was gone,
she finished by going out to find food for them and herself. After their death,
weak and sickly, she puts her sad case before Jeanne, who joyfully adds to her
zeal. Her house being too small to receive anyone else, she rents another and
takes possession on the 1st of October, 1841. A month later her house was
completely full. Twelve poor old women find shelter there.
But what was Jeanne to do to feed them? The little money she had saved is soon
gone. But her charity made her inventive. As I have no bread to give them, she
said, I will go out and look for it; and this task is more suitable for me than
for these old people, stricken by years and infirmities. She carries out her
idea in this way. She asks each of the old people in the name of the
benefactors who had helped them and goes herself to beg alms there. All agree
willingly and very rightly, for formerly these unfortunate people had the
fatigue and humiliation of begging and often the misused what was given to
them. Now Jeanne does this work for them and everyone is assured of their alms
being well used. Moreover, people visit Jeanne's house, public interest is
attracted to such a work of love, the need is felt at last of giving a home for
destitute old age.
Many generous persons meet together to find a larger house. The house is
acquired. It is given to Jeanne, but nothing more can be done. She is told that
if the number of poor increases she will have to provide their food and
maintenance. No matter, Jeanne accepts, thinking that Providence, who has
served her so well, will not fail her, and with joy she goes into her new house
on the 1st of October, 1842. Soon, instead of twelve poor there were twenty and
the twenty became thirty.
A year after, towards the end of 1843, she had forty of them, and today, thank
God, she can count around her a family of sixty-five destitute of both sexes,
all old or infirm, or crippled or one-armed, or mental or stricken with
incurable diseases - all rescued from misery in their attics, or from the shame
of begging in the streets - many rescued from the vices vagrancy brings with
it. But who can describe the zeal of this woman in gathering the poor! How many
times going herself to seek them out in their wretched hovels she has persuaded
them to follow her, or, if they were unable to walk, picking them up like a
precious burden she has joyfully carried them into her house.
One day she learns that an old man of seventy-two, Rudolph Laine, an old sailor
and pensionless, was destitute in a damp cellar. She goes there and sees a man,
his rags, lying on what had been straw, but was now revolting filth. The
miserable man had a stone for pillow. His cave being in the cellar of the house
of some poor folk, they gave him pieces of bread and he had lived like that for
two years. Jeanne, moved with piety at this sight, goes out and, confiding what
she had seen to a benevolent person, returns in a few with shirts and decent
clothing. When the old man's clothes had been changed, she takes this new guest
to her house,and today he enjoys good health.
One could quote many other acts of this sort. She has taken in a little girl of
five years, Theresa Poinso, a crippled orphan, whom no one wanted. Another time
she took a young girl of fourteen, Jeanne Louette, whom her unnatural parents
had deserted on leaving our town. She rescued this unfortunate girl when they
were dragging her off to a brothel. One day, a girl of a bad life, not being
able to support her old bother, the widow Colinet, takes her and casts her into
the street opposite Jeanne's house. This poor woman had a horrible ulcer on her
leg, which was a reason for receiving her with especial kindness. On another occasion two children of nine and ten
years, from the extremity of Lower Brittany, having run away from home because
there was no food, were found in our streets knocking at doors.
It
was at night-fall in mid-winter and very cold. As they had no money nobody
would take the poor little things in. A voice exclaims, "We must take them
to Jeanne Jugan." Jeanne takes and feeds them till such time as they were
taken home by the authorities, whom she had informed. (With the exception of
these two children, the other unfortunates whom Jeanne rescued, both those
mentioned above and others, are natives of St. Servan.) Moved by her example,
three persons joined her to share her cares and labours. They devoted
themselves in the house to the most difficult tasks with wonderful devotedness,
even to the detriment of their health. While out of doors, the unwearying
Jeanne was everywhere, as the numbers of her poor demanded. She is always out
in all kinds of weather, with her basket on her arm, and she brings it back
full. As we have stated, she collected them charitable persons who wished to
give alms for these poor whom she kept, and who no longer begged at their
doors.
With pious ingenuity she collected also table leavings, old linen and clothes
which were of no further use, and so what would have been wasted helped to feed
and clothe her poor. In pleading their cause, she is truly eloquent, often
bursting into tears in relating their needs. It is difficult to resist her, and
almost always she succeeds in softening the hardest hearts. Moreover she
importunes no one. If she rebuffed she withdraws at once without showing the
least annoyance, saying, "Another time you will help us." She has
truly identified herself with her poor. She clothes herself with what is given
her, and she eats the leavings, like them, taking are always to leave the best
parts for those who are ill or more infirm, and those who help follow her
example.
The home is well regulated. Work is organized there. A doctor is good enough to
visit the sick without charge, and a small pharmacy has been arranged there.
Thus by such solicitude and by quiet methods which she knew how to employ, she
has offended no one, while at the same time she has gained the confidence of
the town. Jeanne Jugan has succeeded in rescuing sixty-five people from cold
and misery, she rid our streets of the unpleasant sight of their begging, and
in less than four years she begins to found a real hospice, or, as it is
commonly called, a house of refuge for the sick and aged poor.
We have thought it our duty to set forth, for the Members charged with
adjudicating on the prizes of virtue, a little of the good done by this poor
woman, and if their favourable judgment decides that the prize should be awarded
to so much zeal and charity, we are certain that the reward bestowed on her
will rebound to the benefit of her beloved poor.
Signed: M. S. Hay de Bonteville, Honorary Canon, Parish Priest of St. Servan;
E. Girodroux; Le Marechal; Dupont; De Bon; Jevin; H. Longueville; Louyer
Villermay; Mourarvier; Turmel; Bourdin; P. Roger; Duchantilly; Bourdas; E.
Gouazon.
The Mayor of the Commune of St. Servan, in authenticating the fifteen
signatures affixed above of the members of the Municipal Council and of the Parish
Priest, certifies that all the facts mentioned in the statement come within his
knowledge.
St. Servan, 21st Dec., 1844
(signed) DOUVILLE.
The undersigned member of the General Council doing duty for the sub-prefect o the district of St. Malo, by the delegation of the Prefect of Ille-et-Vilaine, the chief himself being on leave, has been given an account of the good deeds of Jeanne Jugan - the testimony of people of standing, which he was received, has agreed on all the facts narrated in the subjoined report. He recommends then, with great earnestness, this virtuous woman to the kindly consideration of the Members of the Commission established for the distribution of the prizes of virtue founded by M. de Montyon.
The Councillor-General,
(Signed) Louis Blaise.
Document II
Author's Note:
In spite of all the researches which we have had made in England, the Review
which published the account below has remained undiscovered. We have two French
translations of this important document. One is on the work of the Abbe Leroy's
History of the Little Sisters of the Poor - the other is that of Mlle. A. L.
Masson, The First Little Sisters of the Poor. It is this latter that we give
below for the reason that it is more complete than that of Father Leroy.
An Account of a Visit made to Jeanne Jugan in August, 1846, at Dinan by an
English Philanthropist
On the 22nd of August, 1846, three weeks after Jeanne Jugan's arrival in the
old town near the gate of Brest, which served her as a lodging, I had the good
fortune to see her there with her companions, and four or five old women whom
she had already gathered in. To get to the apartment they occupied, one had to
climb an awkward spiral staircase. The ceiling was bare and rough, the windows
small and barred like those seen in a cellar or prison. But the dreary outlook
was made more cheerful by a glowing fire and happy faces of the occupants. A
few beds were arranged in a recess of the brick-paved apartment, one or two old
chairs and stools, a small table and a few utensils made up the furniture.
Jeanne received us with a kindly welcome.
She willingly showed us her apartment, and a rather better room where the poor
women worked. She answered all our questions with good grace. She was plainly
but neatly dressed in a black dress, a white cap and a neckerchief - the custom
adopted by the community. She appears to be about fifty, of medium height, and
dark complexion. She looks worn, but her countenance is calm and full of
kindness, without the least sign of pretence or self-love. I asked her with
what funds she had started. She answered she had a little over 400 francs and
some furniture. I explained to her that I had a special reason for asking this
question, because I was engaged myself in England in a similar work.
Although we had commenced our preparation for many months, and two or three
Members of Parliament, with others, had cooperated in it, we had done nothing
more but get possession of an old tower, and we thought we ought to wait until
our subscriptions should reach £1,000 sterling (25,000 francs). Jeanne listened
with interest, but without appearing vain that she had gone faster than we had.
She acknowledged simply and
modestly that she herself claimed no merit, and attributed her success entirely
to God.
She
did not know on any day where the food for the next would come, but she
persevered, with a firm conviction that God would never abandon the poor, and
she acted on this certain principle, that all one does for them is done for Our
Lord. I asked her how she could distinguish the deserving poor from the
undeserving. She replied that she received those who asked her for help, and
who seemed to most destitute. That she began with those who were old and
infirm, as being the most in need, and she made enquiries of their neighbours
about their characters, their resources, ect. To prevent those who were still
capable of working from being idle, she made them fray out pieces of cloth, and
then card and spin the wool which they had obtained.
They thus earned three farthings a day. If she found some other work suited to
their strength, she procured it for them and allowed a third of what they
gained by it for personal use. A she never allows her poor to go out without
permission, nor to beg for their personal profit, she thinks that her system
prevents laziness and mendicity. She and her companions solicit alms to keep
them, and she says that she finds plenty of people disposed to give. She asks
the baker for the broken and stale bread; the milkman gives her skimmed milk,
the butcher meat though still good will not keep much longer, and when the fish
is plentiful she receives some from the fishwives.
At the market place they keep for her the vegetables and fruit partly spoilt
and no longer presentable for sale. In this way she collects from the
tradespeople what each can most easily do without. From others she obtains
broken victuals, worn out clothes, money or old furniture, ect., so she is able
to support her poor comfortably. I said to her that after having traveled to
England through France he ought to come to England to teach us the way to care
for our poor. She replied that by God's help, if she were invited, she would do
so. There is in this woman something so calm and so saintly that when I saw her
I thought I was in the presence of a superior being, and her words so touched
my heart that my eyes, I do not know why, were filled with tears.
Such is Jeanne Jugan, the friend of the poor of Brittany, and just the sight of
her was sufficient compensation for the horrors of a day and night on a stormy
sea. Soon after my return to England I learnt that she continued to prosper,
and that she bought an old monastery at Dinan for 25,000 francs, of which she
had borrowed 17,000 francs, loaned to her in two sums without interest. She had
collected 2,000 francs of it and hoped to collect the rest in the same manner.
Someone had given her a cow; a lady gave her wood for a churn; a sister of the
same lady, money to make the churn; and a poor carpenter made her some tubs to
hold the milk. A doctor living at Dinan promised to see the sick for nothing,
and a chemist to make up the prescriptions. Jeanne went to St. Malo during the
regatta and collected thirty francs.
At present, another Sister, she is collecting in the country. Both carry sacks
because the peasants who have little money willingly give grain. She says that
her poor are very happy, especially with the present of the cow and that she
herself is very happy. To speak the truth, her undertaking is a somewhat daring
one, but with her trust in Providence she has no fear.
End.
SOURCE : https://web.archive.org/web/20120522033459/http://sacredheartisrael.vndv.com/jean1.htm
Lunedì, 4 ottobre 1982
Cari pellegrini della
beata Jeanne Jugan e amici delle Piccole Sorelle dei Poveri.
1. Permettetemi di
ringraziare la reverenda Madre Generale Maria Antonietta della Trinità, per
l’opportunità e la concisione delle sue parole, e di felicitarmi con lei di
tutta la fatica e l’impegno che si è assunta, con le sue Sorelle, per preparare
questo avvenimento del 3 ottobre, che segnerà la storia della Congregazione. Ma
è voi tutti che io saluto e che ringrazio di aver così ben circondato il Papa
durante la funzione liturgica in cui egli presiede alla beatificazione o alla
canonizzazione dei santi. A tutti voglio ripetere la parola di Gesù ai suoi
Apostoli: “Che la vostra gioia sia perfetta!”. E aggiungo: conservate in voi
l’ammirazione e l’azione di grazia, a causa della beata Jeanne, a causa della
sua vita così umile e così feconda, divenuta veramente uno dei numerosi segni
della presenza di Dio nella storia, e più precisamente della sua azione negli
animi che si abbandonano totalmente alla sua azione misteriosa!
2. In questo incontro
molto familiare, desidero ringraziare a nome della Chiesa tutte le Piccole
Sorelle dei Poveri, presenti qui o restate nelle Fondazioni, e anche tutte
coloro che da quasi centocinquanta anni hanno seguito fedelmente le tracce
segnate dalla Fondatrice. Nel nome della Chiesa incoraggio le 4400 Piccole
Sorelle d’oggi a vivere così umili, così povere, così ferventi come la loro
beata Madre nella pratica del loro quarto voto, quello dell’“ospitalità”
offerta alle persone anziane e di condizione modesta. Mi auguro profondamente
che lo stile della vita delle vostre comunità e l’irradiamento personale di
ciascuna Piccola Sorella siano tali che molte giovani si interroghino sulla pienezza
della felicità che ricolma i vostri cuori di donne consacrate al Signore e che
hanno votato la loro esistenza quotidiana al servizio della terza e quarta età.
Pregate e sacrificatevi, care sorelle, per una nuova e abbondante fioritura di
vocazioni in tutta la Chiesa!
3. E ora, sono molto
felice di salutare gli anziani, venuti da numerosi paesi e che rappresentano
degnamente tutti gli ospiti delle Case tenute dalle Piccole Sorelle. Cari
anziani, Dio vi ha concesso, come a molti altri, di pervenire fino a settanta,
ottant’anni e più! Malgrado certi limiti di salute e altre miserie possibili,
questa lunga vita è una grazia! Credo che il Signore voglia in questo modo
permettervi di perfezionare il libro della vostra esistenza, già così ricco di
belle pagine, in ogni caso di assicurarne al meglio la conclusione. Con le
risorse del vostro temperamento e con l’aiuto di Dio, siate sempre sorridenti,
benevoli, disponibili. Questa tappa della vostra vita deve essere un periodo di
ascesi morale e spirituale, un compimento sereno e meraviglioso di tutta la
vostra esistenza. È proprio quando vivono così che i cristiani della vostra età
hanno qualcosa di originale e di insostituibile da offrire a coloro che li
circondano. Direi volentieri che i vostri luoghi di accoglienza, chiamati così
felicemente “Ma maison”, possono essere, in miniatura, modelli di società in
cui regnino la tolleranza, l’amicizia, l’aiuto, la fraternità, la pace, la
gioia. Tutte queste virtù praticate da tutti e da ciascuno testimoniano che la
grandezza della persona umana non può limitarsi ai valori materiali quasi
esclusivamente ricercati al giorno d’oggi.
San Paolo pensava senza
dubbio a questo quando invitava i cristiani a rinnovare “l’uomo interiore”,
mentre “l’uomo esteriore” si va disfacendo (2 Cor 4, 16). Cioè, la prima
giovinezza può essere sostituita da un’altra giovinezza, in attesa d’essere
come immersa nell’eterna giovinezza di Dio. Questo mi fa pensare anche alla
bella preghiera di Joseph Folliet, il sociologo-giornalista e grande servitore
dei poveri, divenuto sacerdote alla sera della sua vita: “Signore, che avete
fissato le stagioni dell’anno e quelle della vita, fate che io sia l’uomo di
tutte le stagioni. Non vi chiedo la felicità, vi domando solamente che la mia
ultima stagione sia bella, affinché porti la testimonianza della vostra
bellezza!” (Joseph Folliet, Le soleil du soir). E voi, cari anziani, che
pregate molto con la vostra corona del Rosario, pensate alla Vergine Maria, che
condusse - secondo la tradizione - l’ultima parte della sua esistenza terrena a
fianco dell’apostolo Giovanni. Domandatele di aiutarvi a vivere questa ultima
tappa nella preghiera, nella serenità, nell’attenzione agli altri, in bellezza!
4. Infine, voglio
indirizzare un saluto speciale e calorosi incoraggiamenti a tutti gli amici e i
benefattori delle Piccole Sorelle dei Poveri. Tutti insieme, voi continuate,
con i vostri doni e i vostri servizi, ciò che Jeanne Jugan - l’infaticabile
questuante - aveva cominciato. So che la Congregazione ha costituito una
“Associazione di amici di Jeanne Jugan”, rinnovata e incoraggiata da Paolo VI.
Sono molto felice di seguire il suo esempio e di offrire il mio sostegno e la
mia benedizione allo sviluppo di questa rete di carità evangelica.
Tra gli amici delle
Piccole Sorelle e dei loro ospiti, non voglio dimenticare i loro cari
assistenti spirituali: sono qui numerosi. Saluto anche i sacerdoti di Cancale e
di Rennes, luoghi in cui la nuova beata è nata e ha fondato il suo Ordine.
Benedico il loro ministero sacerdotale.
5. I miei impegni non mi
permettono di parlarvi più a lungo. Grazie di tutto cuore a tutti e a ciascuno
per questo meraviglioso incontro di famiglia, così riconfortante per voi ma
anche ugualmente per il Papa. Vi auguro di ripartire da Roma con il cuore colmo
di gioia. A causa della beata Jeanne Jugan, certamente! A causa della Chiesa di
cui voi siete e sarete sempre più i membri coscienti e attivi! E a causa di
Gesù Cristo, il divino Fondatore di questa Chiesa, alla quale egli ha promesso
la sua assistenza, fino alla fine dei tempi! E in suo nome, vi benedico e
benedico tutti coloro che voi rappresentate.
Copyright © Libreria
Editrice Vaticana
OMELIA DEL SANTO PADRE
BENEDETTO XVI
Basilica Vaticana
Domenica, 11 ottobre 2009
Cari fratelli e sorelle!
“Che cosa devo fare per
avere in eredità la vita eterna?”. Con questa domanda ha inizio il breve
dialogo, che abbiamo ascoltato nella pagina evangelica, tra un tale, altrove
identificato come il giovane ricco, e Gesù (cfr Mc 10,17-30). Non
abbiamo molti dettagli circa questo anonimo personaggio; dai pochi tratti
riusciamo tuttavia a percepire il suo sincero desiderio di giungere alla vita
eterna conducendo un’onesta e virtuosa esistenza terrena. Conosce infatti i
comandamenti e li osserva fedelmente sin dalla giovinezza. Eppure tutto questo,
che è certo importante, non basta, - dice Gesù - manca una cosa soltanto, ma
qualcosa di essenziale. Vedendolo allora ben disposto, il divino Maestro lo
fissa con amore e gli propone il salto di qualità, lo chiama all'eroismo della
santità, gli chiede di abbandonare tutto per seguirlo: “Vendi quello che hai e
dallo ai poveri... e vieni e seguimi!” (v. 21).
“Vieni e seguimi!”. Ecco
la vocazione cristiana che scaturisce da una proposta di amore del Signore, e
che può realizzarsi solo grazie a una nostra risposta di amore. Gesù invita i
suoi discepoli al dono totale della loro vita, senza calcolo e tornaconto
umano, con una fiducia senza riserve in Dio. I santi accolgono quest'invito
esigente, e si mettono con umile docilità alla sequela di Cristo crocifisso e
risorto. La loro perfezione, nella logica della fede talora umanamente
incomprensibile, consiste nel non mettere più al centro se stessi, ma nello
scegliere di andare controcorrente vivendo secondo il Vangelo. Così hanno fatto
i cinque santi che oggi, con grande gioia, vengono posti alla venerazione della
Chiesa universale: Zygmunt
Szczęsny Feliński, Francisco Coll y Guitart, Jozef Damiaan de Veuster, Rafael
Arnáiz Barón e Marie de la Croix (Jeanne) Jugan. In essi contempliamo
realizzate le parole dell’apostolo Pietro: “Ecco, noi abbiamo lasciato tutto e
ti abbiamo seguito” (v. 28) e la consolante assicurazione di Gesù: “non c'è
nessuno che abbia lasciato casa o fratelli o sorelle o madre o padre o figli o
campi per causa mia e per causa del Vangelo , che non riceva già ora... cento
volte tanto... insieme a persecuzioni, e la vita eterna nel tempo che verrà”
(vv. 29-30)
Zygmunt
Szczęsny Feliński, arcybiskup Warszawy, założyciel zgromadzenia
Franciszkanek Rodziny Maryi, był wielkim świadkiem wiary i duszpasterskiej
miłości w czasach bardzo trudnych dla narodu i Kościoła w Polsce. Gorliwie dbał
o duchowy wzrost wiernych i pomagał ubogim i sierotom. W Akademii Duchownej w
Petersburgu starał się o solidną formację przyszłych kapłanów. Jako arcybiskup
warszawski zapalał wszystkich do wewnętrznej odnowy. Przed wybuchem powstania
styczniowego ostrzegał przed niepotrzebnym rozlewem krwi. Jednak, gdy powstanie
się rozpoczęło i gdy nastąpiły represje, odważnie stanął w obronie uciśnionych.
Z rozkazu cara rosyjskiego spędził dwadzieścia lat na wygnaniu w Jarosławiu nad
Wołgą. Nigdy już nie mógł powrócić do swojej diecezji. W każdej sytuacji
zachował niewzruszoną ufność w Bożą Opatrzność i tak się modlił: „O Boże, nie
od udręczeń i trosk tego świata nas ochraniaj... pomnażaj tylko miłość w
sercach naszych i daj, abyśmy przy najgłębszej pokorze zachowali nieograniczoną
ufność w pomoc i miłosierdzie Twoje”. Dziś jego ufne i pełne miłości oddanie
Bogu i ludziom staje się świetlanym wzorem dla całego Kościoła.
[Zygmunt
Szczęsny Feliński, Arcivescovo di Varsavia, fondatore della congregazione
delle Francescane della Famiglia di Maria, è stato un grande testimone della
fede e della carità pastorale in tempi molto difficili per la nazione e per la
Chiesa in Polonia. Si preoccupò con zelo della crescita spirituale dei fedeli,
aiutava i poveri e gli orfani. All’Accademia Ecclesiastica di San Pietroburgo
curò una solida formazione dei sacerdoti. Come Arcivescovo di Varsavia infiammò
tutti verso un rinnovamento interiore. Prima dell’insurrezione del gennaio 1863
contro l’annessione russa mise in guardia il popolo dall’inutile spargimento
del sangue. Quando però scoppiò la sommossa e ci furono le repressioni,
coraggiosamente difese gli oppressi. Per ordine dello zar russo passò vent’anni
in esilio a Jaroslaw sul Volga, senza poter fare mai più ritorno nella sua
diocesi. In ogni situazione conservò incrollabile la fiducia nella Divina
Provvidenza, e così pregava: “Oh, Dio, proteggici non dalle tribolazioni e
dalle preoccupazioni di questo mondo… solo moltiplica l’amore nei nostri cuori
e fa che con la più profonda umiltà manteniamo l’infinita fiducia nel Tuo aiuto
e nella Tua misericordia…”. Oggi il suo donarsi a Dio e agli uomini, pieno di
fiducia e di amore, diventa un fulgido esempio per tutta la Chiesa.]
San Pablo nos recuerda en
la segunda lectura que «la Palabra de Dios es viva y eficaz» (Hb 4,12). En
ella, el Padre, que está en el cielo, conversa amorosamente con sus hijos de
todos los tiempos (cf. Dei Verbum, 21), dándoles a conocer su infinito
amor y, de este modo, alentarlos, consolarlos y ofrecerles su designio de
salvación para la humanidad y para cada persona. Consciente de ello, San
Francisco Coll se dedicó con ahínco a propagarla, cumpliendo así
fielmente su vocación en la Orden de Predicadores, en la que profesó. Su pasión
fue predicar, en gran parte de manera itinerante y siguiendo la forma de
«misiones populares», con el fin de anunciar y reavivar por pueblos y ciudades
de Cataluña la Palabra de Dios, ayudando así a las gentes al encuentro profundo
con Él. Un encuentro que lleva a la conversión del corazón, a recibir con gozo
la gracia divina y a mantener un diálogo constante con Nuestro Señor mediante
la oración. Por eso, su actividad evangelizadora incluía una gran entrega al
sacramento de la Reconciliación, un énfasis destacado en la Eucaristía y una
insistencia constante en la oración. Francisco
Coll llegaba al corazón de los demás porque trasmitía lo que él mismo
vivía con pasión en su interior, lo que ardía en su corazón: el amor de
Cristo, su entrega a Él. Para que la semilla de la Palabra de Dios encontrara
buena tierra, Francisco fundó la congregación de las Hermanas Dominicas de la
Anunciata, con el fin de dar una educación integral a niños y jóvenes, de modo
que pudieran ir descubriendo la riqueza insondable que es Cristo, ese amigo
fiel que nunca nos abandona ni se cansa de estar a nuestro lado, animando
nuestra esperanza con su Palabra de vida.
[San Paolo nella seconda
lettura ci ricorda che "la Parola di Dio è viva, efficace" (Eb 4,
12). In essa, il Padre, che è in cielo, conversa amorevolmente con i suoi figli
in ogni tempo (cfr. Dei
Verbum, n. 22), facendo conoscere loro il suo infinito amore e, in tal
modo, incoraggiarli, consolarli e offrire loro il suo disegno di salvezza per
l'umanità e per ogni persona. Consapevole di ciò, san
Francisco Coll si dedicò con impegno a diffonderla, compiendo così
fedelmente la sua vocazione nell'Ordine dei Predicatori, nel quale emise la
professione. La sua passione fu predicare, in gran parte in modo itinerante e
seguendo la forma delle "missioni popolari", al fine di annunciare e
di ravvivare nei paesi e nelle città della Catalogna la Parola di Dio, guidando
così le persone all'incontro profondo con Lui. Un incontro che porta alla
conversione del cuore, a ricevere con gioia la grazia divina e a mantenere un
dialogo costante con Nostro Signore mediante la preghiera. Per questo, la sua
attività evangelizzatrice includeva una grande dedizione al sacramento della
Riconciliazione, un'enfasi particolare sull'Eucarestia e un'insistenza costante
sulla preghiera. Francisco
Coll giungeva al cuore degli altri perché trasmetteva quello che egli
stesso viveva con passione nel suo intimo, quello che ardeva nel suo
cuore: l'amore a Cristo, il suo dono di sé a Lui. Affinché il seme della
Parola di Dio trovasse un terreno buono, Francisco fondò la congregazione delle
Suore Domenicane dell'Annunciazione, al fine di offrire un'educazione integrale
ai bambini e ai giovani, di modo che potessero scoprire la ricchezza
insondabile che è Cristo, questo amico fedele che non ci abbandona mai e non si
stanca di stare al nostro fianco, animando la nostra speranza con la sua Parola
di vita].
Jozef
De Veuster, die de naam Damiaan verkreeg in de Congregatie van de
Heilige Harten van Jezus en Maria, verliet zijn geboorteland Vlaanderen toen
hij drie en twintig (23) jaar oud was, in achttienhonderd drie en zestig
(1863), en wel om het Evangelie te verkondigen aan de andere kant van de wereld
in de Hawaï-eilanden. Zijn missieactiviteit, die hem zoveel vreugde heeft
verschaft, gaat zijn hoogtepunt vinden in de naastenliefde. Niet zonder vrees
en weerzin, heeft hij ervoor gekozen naar het eiland Molokaï te gaan ten
dienste van de melaatsen die zich daar bevinden, door iedereen verlaten; zo
stelt hij zich bloot aan de ziekte waaronder ze lijden. Hij voelt zich bij hen
thuis. De dienaar van het Woord is een lijdende dienaar geworden, melaats met
de melaatsen gedurende de laatste vier jaar van zijn leven. Um Christus
nachzufolgen, hat Pater Damian nicht nur seine Heimat verlassen, sondern auch
seine eigene Gesundheit aufs Spiel gesezt: deshalb hat er - nach dem Wort, das
Jesus uns heute im Evangelium verkündet - das ewige Leben bekommen (vgl. Mk 10,30).
En ce 20ème anniversaire de la canonisation d’un autre saint belge, le
Frère Mutien-Marie, l’Eglise en Belgique est unie une nouvelle fois pour rendre
grâce à Dieu pour l’un de ses fils reconnu comme un authentique serviteur de
Dieu. Nous nous souvenons devant cette noble figure que c’est la charité qui
fait l’unité : elle l’enfante et la rend désirable. À la suite de saint
Paul, saint
Damien nous entraîne à choisir les bons combats (cf. 1 Tim 1,
18), non pas ceux qui portent la division, mais ceux qui rassemblent. Il nous
invite à ouvrir les yeux sur les lèpres qui défigurent l’humanité de nos frères
et appellent encore aujourd’hui, plus que notre générosité, la charité de notre
présence servante.
[Jozef De Veuster, che nella Congregazione dei Sacri Cuori di Gesù e di Maria ha ricevuto il nome di Damiaan, quando aveva ventitré (23) anni, nel 1863, lasciò il suo Paese natale, le Fiandre, per annunciare il Vangelo all'altra parte del mondo, nelle Isole Hawaii. La sua attività missionaria, che gli ha dato tanta gioia, raggiunge il suo culmine nella carità. Non senza paura e ripugnanza, fece la scelta di andare nell'Isola di Molokai al servizio dei lebbrosi che si trovavano là, abbandonati da tutti; così si espose alla malattia della quale essi soffrivano. Con loro si sentì a casa. Il servitore della Parola divenne così un servitore sofferente, lebbroso con i lebbrosi, durante gli ultimi quattro anni della sua vita.
Per seguire Cristo, il Padre Damiano non ha solo lasciato la sua patria, ma ha anche messo in gioco la sua salute: perciò egli - come dice la parola di Gesù che ci è stata annunciata nel Vangelo di oggi - ha ricevuto la vita eterna (cfr. Mc 10, 30)
In questo ventesimo anniversario della canonizzazione di un altro santo belga,
Fratel Mutien-Marie, la Chiesa in Belgio è riunita ancora una volta per rendere
grazie a Dio per uno dei suoi figli, riconosciuto come un autentico servitore
di Dio. Dinanzi a questa nobile figura ricordiamo che è la carità che fa
l'unità: la genera e la rende desiderabile. Seguendo san Paolo, san
Damiaan ci porta a scegliere le buone battaglie (cfr. 1 Tm 1,
18), non quelle che portano alla divisione, ma quelle che riuniscono. Ci invita
ad aprire gli occhi sulle lebbre che sfigurano l'umanità dei nostri fratelli e
chiedono, ancora oggi, più che la nostra generosità, la carità della nostra
presenza di servitori.]
A la figura del joven que
presenta a Jesús sus deseos de ser algo más que un buen cumplidor de los
deberes que impone la ley, volviendo al Evangelio de hoy, hace de contraluz
el Hermano
Rafael, hoy canonizado, fallecido a los veintisiete años como Oblato en la
Trapa de San Isidro de Dueñas. También él era de familia acomodada y, como él
mismo dice, de “alma un poco soñadora”, pero cuyos sueños no se desvanecen ante
el apego a los bienes materiales y a otras metas que la vida del mundo propone
a veces con gran insistencia. Él dijo sí a la propuesta de seguir a Jesús, de
manera inmediata y decidida, sin límites ni condiciones. De este modo, inició
un camino que, desde aquel momento en que se dio cuenta en el Monasterio de que
“no sabía rezar”, le llevó en pocos años a las cumbres de la vida espiritual,
que él relata con gran llaneza y naturalidad en numerosos escritos. El Hermano
Rafael, aún cercano a nosotros, nos sigue ofreciendo con su ejemplo y sus obras
un recorrido atractivo, especialmente para los jóvenes que no se conforman con
poco, sino que aspiran a la plena verdad, a la más indecible alegría, que se
alcanzan por el amor de Dios. “Vida de amor... He aquí la única razón de
vivir”, dice el nuevo Santo. E insiste: “Del amor de Dios sale todo”. Que el
Señor escuche benigno una de las últimas plegarias de San
Rafael Arnáiz, cuando le entregaba toda su vida, suplicando: “Tómame a mí y
date Tú al mundo”. Que se dé para reanimar la vida interior de los cristianos
de hoy. Que se dé para que sus Hermanos de la Trapa y los centros monásticos
sigan siendo ese faro que hace descubrir el íntimo anhelo de Dios que Él ha
puesto en cada corazón humano.
[Alla figura del giovane
che esprime a Gesù il suo desiderio di fare qualcosa di più di adempiere
semplicemente ai doveri che la legge impone, tornando al Vangelo di oggi, fa dà
contrappunto fratel
Rafael, oggi canonizzato, morto a ventisette anni come oblato nella trappa
di San Isidro de Deuñas. Anche lui apparteneva a una famiglia agiata e, come
egli stesso dice, era di "animo un po' sognatore", ma i suoi sogni
non svaniscono dinanzi all'attaccamento ai beni materiali e ad altre mete che la
vita del mondo a volte propone con grande insistenza. Disse sì alla proposta di
seguire Gesù, in maniera immediata e decisa, senza limiti né condizioni. In tal
modo, iniziò un cammino che, dal momento in cui nel monastero si rese conto che
"non sapeva pregare", lo condusse in pochi anni sulla vetta della
vita spirituale, che descrive con grande semplicità e naturalezza in numerosi
scritti. Fratel Rafael, ancora vicino a noi, continua a offrirci con il suo
esempio e con le sue opere un percorso attraente, soprattutto per i giovani che
non si accontentano di poco, ma aspirano alla piena verità, alla più indicibile
gioia, che si raggiungono solo attraverso l'amore di Dio. "Vita di
amore... Ecco l'unica ragione per vivere", dice il nuovo santo. E insiste:
"Dall'amore di Dio viene tutto". Che il Signore ascolti benigno una
delle ultime preghiere di san
Rafael Arnáiz, quando, nel donargli tutta la sua vita, lo supplicava:
"Prendi me e donati Tu al mondo". Che si doni per ravvivare la vita
interiore dei cristiani di oggi! Che si doni affinché i suoi fratelli della
trappa e i centri monastici continuino a essere quel faro che fa scoprire
l'intimo anelito di Dio che Egli ha posto in ogni cuore umano].
Par son œuvre admirable
au service des personnes âgées les plus démunies, Sainte
Marie de la Croix est aussi comme un phare pour guider nos sociétés
qui ont toujours à redécouvrir la place et l’apport unique de cette période de
la vie. Née en 1792 à Cancale, en Bretagne, Jeanne
Jugan a eu le souci de la dignité de ses frères et de ses sœurs en
humanité, que l’âge a rendus vulnérables, reconnaissant en eux la personne même
du Christ. « Regardez le pauvre avec compassion, disait-elle, et Jésus
vous regardera avec bonté, à votre dernier jour ». Ce regard de compassion
sur les personnes âgées, puisé dans sa profonde communion avec Dieu, Jeanne
Jugan l’a porté à travers son service joyeux et désintéressé, exercé
avec douceur et humilité du cœur, se voulant elle-même pauvre parmi les
pauvres. Jeanne a vécu le mystère d’amour en acceptant, en paix, l’obscurité et
le dépouillement jusqu’à sa mort. Son charisme est toujours d’actualité, alors
que tant de personnes âgées souffrent de multiples pauvretés et de solitude,
étant parfois même abandonnées de leurs familles. L’esprit d’hospitalité et
d’amour fraternel, fondé sur une confiance illimitée dans la Providence, dont Jeanne
Jugan trouvait la source dans les Béatitudes, a illuminé toute son
existence. Cet élan évangélique se poursuit aujourd’hui à travers le monde dans
la Congrégation des Petites Sœurs des Pauvres, qu’elle a fondée et qui témoigne
à sa suite de la miséricorde de Dieu et de l’amour compatissant du Cœur de
Jésus pour les plus petits. Que sainte Jeanne Jugan soit pour les personnes
âgées une source vive d’espérance et pour les personnes qui se mettent
généreusement à leur service un puissant stimulant afin de poursuivre et de
développer son œuvre !
[Con la sua ammirevole
opera al servizio delle persone anziane e più bisognose, Santa
Marie de la Croix è a sua volta un faro che guida le nostre società,
che devono sempre riscoprire il posto e il contributo unico di questo periodo
della vita. Nata nel 1792 a Cancale, in Bretagna, Jeanne
Jugan si preoccupò della dignità dei suoi fratelli e delle sue sorelle
in umanità che l'età rendeva vulnerabili, riconoscendo in essi la persona
stessa di Cristo. "Guardate il povero con compassione", diceva,
"e Gesù vi guarderà con bontà, nel vostro ultimo giorno". Questo
sguardo compassionevole verso le persone anziane, che veniva dalla sua profonda
comunione con Dio, Jeanne
Jugan l'ha mostrato nel suo servizio gioioso e disinteressato,
esercitato con dolcezza e umiltà di cuore, volendo essere essa stessa povera fa
i poveri. Jeanne ha vissuto il mistero di amore accettando, in pace, l'oscurità
e la spoliazione fino alla sua morte. Il suo carisma è sempre attuale, poiché
tante persone anziane soffrono di molteplici povertà e di solitudine, venendo a
volte persino abbandonate dalle loro famiglie. Lo spirito di ospitalità e di
amore fraterno, fondato su una fiducia illimitata nella Provvidenza, la cui
sorgente Jeanne
Jugan trovava nelle Beatitudini, ha illuminato tutta la sua esistenza.
Questo slancio evangelico continua oggi in tutto il mondo nella Congregazione
delle Piccole Sorelle dei Poveri, che fondò e che, sul suo esempio, rende
testimonianza della misericordia di Dio e dell'amore compassionevole del Cuore
di Gesù per i più piccoli. Che Santa Jeanne Jugan sia per le persone anziane
una fonte viva di speranza e per le persone che si mettono generosamente al
loro servizio un potente stimolo al fine di proseguire e di sviluppare la sua
opera!].
Cari fratelli e sorelle, rendiamo grazie al Signore per il dono della santità, che quest'oggi rifulge nella Chiesa con singolare bellezza. Mentre con affetto saluto ciascuno di voi - Cardinali, Vescovi, Autorità civili e militari, sacerdoti, religiosi e religiose, fedeli laici di varie nazionalità che prendete parte a questa solenne celebrazione eucaristica, - vorrei rivolgere a tutti l'invito a lasciarsi attrarre dagli esempi luminosi di questi Santi, a lasciarsi guidare dai loro insegnamenti perché tutta la nostra esistenza diventi un cantico di lode all'amore di Dio. Ci ottenga questa grazia la loro celeste intercessione e soprattutto la materna protezione di Maria, Regina dei Santi e Madre dell'umanità. Amen.
© Copyright 2009 -
Libreria Editrice Vaticana
CAPILLA
PAPAL
PARA LA CANONIZACIÓN DE LOS BEATOS
HOMILÍA DEL SANTO PADRE
BENEDICTO XVI
Basílica de San Pedro
Domingo 11 de octubre de 2009
Queridos hermanos y
hermanas:
"¿Qué debo hacer
para heredar la vida eterna?". Con esta pregunta comienza el breve
diálogo, que hemos oído en la página evangélica, entre una persona,
identificada en otro pasaje como el joven rico, y Jesús (cf. Mc 10,
17-30). No conocemos muchos detalles sobre este anónimo personaje; sin embargo,
con los pocos rasgos logramos percibir su deseo sincero de alcanzar la vida
eterna llevando una existencia terrena honesta y virtuosa. De hecho conoce los
mandamientos y los cumple fielmente desde su juventud. Pero todo esto, que
ciertamente es importante, no basta —dice Jesús—; falta sólo una cosa, pero es
algo esencial. Viendo entonces que tenía buena disposición, el divino Maestro
lo mira con amor y le propone el salto de calidad, lo llama al heroísmo de la
santidad, le pide que lo deje todo para seguirlo: "Vende todo lo que
tienes y dalo a los pobres... ¡y ven y sígueme!" (v. 21).
"¡Ven y
sígueme!". He aquí la vocación cristiana que surge de una propuesta de
amor del Señor, y que sólo puede realizarse gracias a una respuesta nuestra de
amor. Jesús invita a sus discípulos a la entrega total de su vida, sin cálculo
ni interés humano, con una confianza sin reservas en Dios. Los santos aceptan
esta exigente invitación y emprenden, con humilde docilidad, el seguimiento de
Cristo crucificado y resucitado. Su perfección, en la lógica de la fe a veces
humanamente incomprensible, consiste en no ponerse ya ellos mismos en el
centro, sino en optar por ir a contracorriente viviendo según el Evangelio. Así
hicieron los cinco santos que hoy, con gran alegría, se presentan a la
veneración de la Iglesia universal: Segismundo Félix Felinski, Francisco
Coll y Guitart, José Damián de Veuster, Rafael Arnáiz Barón y María de la Cruz
(Juana) Jugan. En ellos contemplamos realizadas las palabras del apóstol san
Pedro: "Nosotros lo hemos dejado todo y te hemos seguido" (v. 28) y
la consoladora confirmación de Jesús: "Nadie que haya dejado casa,
hermanos, hermanas, madre, padre, hijos o hacienda por mí y por el Evangelio,
quedará sin recibir el ciento por uno: ahora al presente..., con persecuciones,
y en el mundo venidero, vida eterna" (vv. 29-30).
Segismundo Félix
Felinski, arzobispo de Varsovia, fundador de la congregación de las
Franciscanas de la Familia de María, fue un gran testigo de la fe y de la
caridad pastoral en tiempos muy difíciles para la nación y para la Iglesia en
Polonia. Se preocupó con celo del crecimiento espiritual de los fieles; ayudaba
a los pobres y a los huérfanos. En la Academia eclesiástica de San Petersburgo
cuidó una sólida formación de los sacerdotes. Como arzobispo de Varsovia
impulsó a todos hacia una renovación interior. Antes de la insurrección de
enero de 1863 contra la anexión rusa, alertó al pueblo del inútil derramamiento
de sangre. Pero cuando estalló la sublevación y se desencadenaron las
represiones, defendió valientemente a los oprimidos. Por orden del zar ruso
pasó veinte años de destierro en Jaroslavl, junto al Volga, sin poder regresar
jamás a su diócesis. En toda situación conservó una confianza inquebrantable en
la Divina Providencia, y oraba así: "Oh Dios, protégenos no de las
tribulaciones y de las preocupaciones de este mundo... Sólo multiplica el amor
en nuestro corazón y haz que, con la humildad más profunda, mantengamos la
infinita confianza en tu ayuda y en tu misericordia". Hoy, su entrega a
Dios y a los hombres, llena de confianza y de amor, se convierte en un luminoso
ejemplo para toda la Iglesia.
San Pablo nos recuerda en
la segunda lectura que "la Palabra de Dios es viva y eficaz" (Hb 4,
12). En ella, el Padre, que está en el cielo, conversa amorosamente con sus
hijos de todos los tiempos (cf. Dei
Verbum, 21), dándoles a conocer su infinito amor y, de este modo,
alentarlos, consolarlos y ofrecerles su designio de salvación para la humanidad
y para cada persona. Consciente de ello, san Francisco Coll se dedicó con
ahínco a propagarla, cumpliendo así fielmente su vocación en la Orden de
Predicadores, en la que profesó. Su pasión fue predicar, en gran parte de
manera itinerante y siguiendo la forma de "misiones populares", con
el fin de anunciar y reavivar por pueblos y ciudades de Cataluña la Palabra de
Dios, ayudando así a las gentes al encuentro profundo con él. Un encuentro que
lleva a la conversión del corazón, a recibir con gozo la gracia divina y a
mantener un diálogo constante con nuestro Señor mediante la oración. Por eso,
su actividad evangelizadora incluía una gran entrega al sacramento de la
Reconciliación, un énfasis destacado en la Eucaristía y una insistencia
constante en la oración. Francisco Coll llegaba al corazón de los demás porque
trasmitía lo que él mismo vivía con pasión en su interior, lo que ardía en su
corazón: el amor de Cristo, su entrega a él. Para que la semilla de la Palabra
de Dios encontrara buena tierra, Francisco fundó la congregación de las
Hermanas Dominicas de la Anunciata, con el fin de dar una educación integral a
niños y jóvenes, de modo que pudieran ir descubriendo la riqueza insondable que
es Cristo, ese amigo fiel que nunca nos abandona ni se cansa de estar a nuestro
lado, animando nuestra esperanza con su Palabra de vida.
José De Veuster, que en
la congregación de los Sagrados Corazones de Jesús y de María recibió el nombre
de Damián, a la edad de 23 años, en 1863 dejó su tierra natal, Flandes, para
anunciar el Evangelio en el otro lado del mundo, en las islas Hawai. Su
actividad misionera, que le dio tanta alegría, llegó a su cima en la caridad.
No sin miedo ni repugnancia, eligió ir a la isla de Molokai al servicio de los
leprosos que allí se encontraban, abandonados de todos; así se expuso a la
enfermedad que padecían. Con ellos se sintió en casa. El servidor de la Palabra
se convirtió de esta forma en un servidor sufriente, leproso con los leprosos,
durante los últimos cuatro años de su vida.
Por seguir a Cristo, el padre Damián no sólo dejó su patria, sino que también
arriesgó la salud: por ello —como dice la palabra de Jesús que se nos ha
proclamado en el Evangelio de hoy— recibió la vida eterna (cf. Mc 10,
30).
En este vigésimo
aniversario de la canonización de otro santo belga, el hermano Muciano María,
la Iglesia en Bélgica se ha reunido una vez más para dar gracias a Dios por uno
de sus hijos, reconocido como un auténtico servidor de Dios. Ante esta noble
figura recordamos que la caridad es la que realiza la unidad: la genera y la
hace deseable. Siguiendo a san Pablo, san Damián nos lleva a elegir los buenos
combates (cf. 1 Tm 1, 18), no los que conducen a la división, sino
los que reúnen. Nos invita a abrir los ojos a las lepras que desfiguran la
humanidad de nuestros hermanos y piden, todavía hoy, más que nuestra
generosidad, la caridad de nuestra presencia de servidores.
A la figura del joven que
presenta a Jesús sus deseos de ser algo más que un buen cumplidor de los
deberes que impone la ley, volviendo al Evangelio de hoy, hace de contraluz el
hermano Rafael, hoy canonizado, fallecido a los veintisiete años como Oblato en
la trapa de San Isidro de Dueñas. También él era de familia acomodada y, como
él mismo dice, de "alma un poco soñadora", pero cuyos sueños no se
desvanecen ante el apego a los bienes materiales y a otras metas que la vida
del mundo propone a veces con gran insistencia. Él dijo sí a la propuesta de
seguir a Jesús, de manera inmediata y decidida, sin límites ni condiciones. De
este modo inició un camino que, desde aquel momento en que se dio cuenta en el
monasterio de que "no sabía rezar", le llevó en pocos años a las
cumbres de la vida espiritual, que él relata con gran llaneza y naturalidad en
numerosos escritos. El hermano Rafael, aún cercano a nosotros, nos sigue ofreciendo
con su ejemplo y sus obras un recorrido atractivo, especialmente para los
jóvenes que no se conforman con poco, sino que aspiran a la plena verdad, a la
más indecible alegría, que se alcanzan por el amor de Dios. "Vida de
amor... He aquí la única razón de vivir", dice el nuevo santo. E insiste:
"Del amor de Dios sale todo". Que el Señor escuche benigno una de las
últimas plegarias de san Rafael Arnáiz, cuando le entregaba toda su vida,
suplicando: "Tómame a mí y date tú al mundo". Que se dé para reanimar
la vida interior de los cristianos de hoy. Que se dé para que sus hermanos de
la trapa y los centros monásticos sigan siendo ese faro que hace descubrir el
íntimo anhelo de Dios que él ha puesto en cada corazón humano.
Con su admirable obra al
servicio de las personas ancianas más necesitadas, santa María de la Cruz es a
su vez un faro para guiar nuestras sociedades, que deben redescubrir siempre el
lugar y la contribución única de este período de la vida. Nacida en 1792 en
Cancale, en Bretaña, Juana Jugan se preocupó de la dignidad de sus hermanos y
hermanas en la humanidad que la edad hacía vulnerables, reconociendo en ellos
la persona misma de Cristo. "Mirad al pobre con compasión —decía— y Jesús
os mirará con bondad en vuestro último día". Esta mirada compasiva a las
personas ancianas, que procedía de su profunda comunión con Dios, Juana Jugan
la mostró en su servicio alegre y desinteresado, ejercido con dulzura y
humildad de corazón, deseando ser ella misma pobre entre los pobres. Juana
vivió el misterio de amor aceptando, con paz, la oscuridad y el expolio hasta
su muerte. Su carisma es siempre actual, pues muchas personas ancianas sufren
múltiples pobrezas y soledad, a veces incluso abandonadas por sus familias. El
espíritu de hospitalidad y de amor fraterno, fundado en una confianza ilimitada
en la Providencia, cuya fuente Juana Jugan encontraba en las Bienaventuranzas,
iluminó toda su existencia. Este impulso evangelizador prosigue hoy en todo el
mundo en la congregación de las Hermanitas de los Pobres, que fundó y que,
siguiendo su ejemplo, da testimonio de la misericordia de Dios y del amor
compasivo del Corazón de Jesús por los más pequeños. Que santa Juana Jugan sea
para las personas ancianas una fuente viva de esperanza y para cuantos se ponen
generosamente a su servicio un fuerte estímulo para proseguir y desarrollar su
obra.
Queridos hermanos y
hermanas, demos gracias al Señor por el don de la santidad que hoy resplandece
en la Iglesia con singular belleza. A la vez que os saludo con afecto a cada
uno —cardenales, obispos, autoridades civiles y militares, sacerdotes,
religiosos y religiosas, fieles laicos de diversas nacionalidades que
participáis en esta solemne celebración eucarística—, deseo dirigir a todos la
invitación a dejarse atraer por los ejemplos luminosos de estos santos, a
dejarse guiar por sus enseñanzas a fin de que toda nuestra vida se convierta en
un canto de alabanza al amor de Dios. Que nos obtenga esta gracia su celestial
intercesión y sobre todo la protección maternal de María, Reina de los santos y
Madre de la humanidad. Amén.
Copyright © Dicastero per
la Comunicazione - Libreria Editrice Vaticana
Sala Paulo VI
Segunda-feira, 4 de Outubro de 1982
Queridos peregrinos da bem-aventurada Joana Jugan
e amigos das Irmãzinhas dos Pobres
1. Permiti-me, antes
de tudo, agradecer à Reverenda Madre-Geral Marie Antoinette da Trindade as suas
palavras oportunas e breves, e felicitá-la por todo o cuidado que teve, com
todas as suas Irmãs, na preparação deste acontecimento de 3 de Outubro, que
marcará a história da Congregação. Mas é a todas vós que saúdo e agradeço por
terdes tão bem acompanhado o Papa na função litúrgica que lhe é reservada para
proceder à beatificação ou à canonização dos Santos. A todos também quero
repetir a palavra de Jesus aos seus apóstolos: "Que a vossa alegria seja
perfeita!". E acrescento: permanecei na admiração e na acção de graças,
pela bem-aventurada Joana, pela sua vida tão humilde e tão fecunda,
verdadeiramente transformada num dos numerosos sinais da presença de Deus na
história, e de modo muito particular, pela acção dela nas almas que se entregam
totalmente à sua acção misteriosa!
2. Neste encontro
muito familiar, desejo agradecer em nome da Igreja a todas as Irmãzinhas dos
Pobres, aqui presentes ou nas Fundações, e também a todas aquelas que desde há
quase cento e cinquenta anos seguiram com tanta fidelidade o exemplo da
Fundadora. Em nome da Igreja encorajo as quatro mil e quatrocentas Irmãzinhas
de hoje a viverem tão humildes, tão pobres e tão fervorosas como a sua
bem-aventurada Mãe, na prática do seu quarto voto, o da
"hospitalidade" concedida às pessoas anciãs e de condição modesta.
Desejo profundamente que o estilo de vida das vossas comunidades e a irradiação
pessoal de cada uma das Irmãzinhas sejam tais que muitas jovens se interroguem
sobre a plenitude da felicidade que invade os vossos corações de mulheres
consagradas ao Senhor e que consomem a sua existência quotidiana ao serviço da
terceira e da quarta idade. Rezai e sacrificai-vos, queridas Irmãs, por uma
nova e abundante florescência de vocações em toda a Igreja!
3. E agora, tenho
muita satisfação em saudar os bons anciãos, vindos de numerosos países e que
representam todos os hospedados das Casas dirigidas pelas Irmãzinhas. Queridos
anciãos, Deus concedeu-vos, como a muitos outros, chegardes à idade de setenta,
oitenta anos e mais ainda! Não obstante alguns limites de saúde e de outras
possíveis moléstias, esta longa vida é uma graça! Creio que o Senhor quer deste
modo permitir-vos que completeis o livro da vossa existência, já rico de
páginas muito belas, em todo o caso, que assegureis o melhor possível a sua
conclusão. Com os recursos do vosso temperamento e com a ajuda de Deus,
continuai sorridentes, benevolentes e disponíveis. Esta etapa da vossa vida
deve ser um tempo de ascensão moral e espiritual, de conclusão serena e
maravilhosa de toda a vossa existência. É precisamente quando isto acontece que
os cristãos da vossa idade têm qualquer coisa de original e de insubstituível a
dar à sua volta. Diria de boa vontade que os vossos lugares de acolhimento,
chamados com tanta beleza "A minha Casa", podem ser, em miniatura,
modelos de sociedade onde reinam a tolerância, a amizade, a ajuda mútua, a
fraternidade, a paz e a alegria. Todas estas virtudes praticadas por todos e
por cada um, testemunham que a grandeza da pessoa humana não saberia limitar-se
a valores materiais, muito exclusivamente hoje procurados.
São Paulo pensava sem
dúvida nisto quando convidou os cristãos a renovarem "o homem
interior", à medida que "o homem exterior" diminui (2
Cor 4, 16). Por outras palavras, a primeira juventude pode ser substituída
por outra juventude, que espera ser como que imergida na juventude eterna de
Deus. Isto faz-me pensar também na linda oração de Joseph Folliet, aquele
sociólogo-jornalista e grande servo dos pobres, que se fez sacerdote no ocaso
da sua vida: "Senhor, que fixastes as estações do ano e as da vida, fazei
que eu seja um homem de todas as estações. Não vos peço a felicidade, peço-vos
somente que a minha última estação seja bela, a fim de que ela dê testemunho da
vossa beleza!" (Le soleil du soir). E vós, queridos anciãos, que rezais
muito com o vosso capelão, pensai com frequência na Virgem Maria, vivendo —
segundo a tradição — o fim da sua existência terrestre junto do Apóstolo João.
Pedi-lhe que vos ajude a viver esta última etapa na oração, na serenidade, na
atenção para com os outros, na bondade!
4. Por fim, desejo
dirigir uma saudação especial e de encorajamento caloroso a todos os amigos e
benfeitores das Irmãzinhas dos Pobres. Todos juntos, continuai a fazer,
mediante os vossos dons e serviços, o que Joana Jugan — a incansável mendicante
— havia começado a pôr em acção. Sei também que a Congregação organizou uma
"Associação dos Amigos de Joana Jugan", aliás renovada há alguns anos
e encorajada pelo Papa Paulo VI. Estou muito satisfeito por seguir o seu
exemplo e dar o meu apoio e a minha Bênção ao desenvolvimento desta rede de
caridade evangélica.
Entre os amigos das
Irmãzinhas, e dos seus hóspedes, não quereria esquecer os seus queridos
capelães; eles encontram-se aqui em grande número. Saúdo igualmente os
sacerdotes de Cancale e de Rennes, lugares onde a nova beata nasceu e fundou a
sua Obra. Abençoo o seu ministério sacerdotal.
5. As minhas
obrigações não me permitem falar convosco mais longamente. Obrigado de todo o
coração a todos e a cada um por este maravilhoso encontro familiar, consolador
não só para vós mas também para o Papa. Desejo-vos que leveis, ao partirdes de
Roma, o coração transbordante de alegria. Por causa de Joana Jugan,
evidentemente! Por causa da Igreja onde vos encontrais e sereis membros ainda
mais conscientes e activos! E por causa de Jesus Cristo, o divino Fundador
desta Igreja, à qual Ele prometeu a sua assistência até ao fim dos tempos! Em
seu nome, abençoo-vos e abençoo todos aqueles que representais.
Que a Beata Joana Jugan
conceda a todas as suas Filhas a coragem e a felicidade de seguirem cada vez
mais o seu magnífico exemplo; que ela obtenha para os queridos Anciãos a paz e
a alegria da fé no ocaso da sua vida, e sustenha os amigos e benfeitores da
Associação que dela toma o nome na sua generosidade para com os pobres!
Copyright © Libreria
Editrice Vaticana
HOMILIA DO PAPA BENTO XVI
Basílica Vaticana
Domingo, 11 de Outubro de 2009
Queridos irmãos e irmãs!
"Que devo fazer para
alcançar a vida eterna?". Com esta pergunta tem início o breve diálogo,
que ouvimos na página evangélica, entre um tal, alhures identificado como o
jovem rico, e Jesus (cf. Mc 10, 17-37). Não possuímos muitos
pormenores sobre esta personagem anónima; das poucas linhas conseguimos contudo
compreender o seu desejo sincero de alcançar a vida eterna, levando uma
existência terrena honesta e virtuosa. De facto, conhece os mandamentos e
observa-os fielmente desde a juventude. Contudo isto, que certamente é
importante, não é suficiente – diz Jesus – falta uma só
coisa, mas que é essencial. Ao vê-lo bem disposto, o Mestre divino fixa-o com
amor e propõe-lhe o salto de qualidade, chama-o ao heroísmo da santidade,
pede-lhe para abandonar tudo a fim de o seguir: "Vende tudo o que tens, dá
o dinheiro aos pobres... depois, vem e segue-Me!" (v. 21).
"Vem e
segue-Me!". Eis a vocação crista que brota de uma proposta de amor do
Senhor, e que só se pode realizar graças a uma nossa resposta de amor. Jesus
convida os seus discípulos ao dom total da sua vida, sem cálculos nem vantagens
humanas, com uma confiança em Deus sem hesitações. Os santos acolhem este
convite exigente, e põem-se com docilidade humilde no seguimento de Cristo
crucificado e ressuscitado. A sua perfeição, na lógica da fé por vezes
humanamente incompreensível, consiste em não colocar a si mesmos no centro, mas
em escolher ir contra a corrente vivendo segundo o Evangelho. Assim fizeram os
cinco santos que hoje, com grande alegria, são elevados à veneração da Igreja
universal: Zygmunt
Szczesny Felinski, Francisco Coll y Guitart, Jozef Damiaan De Veuster, Rafael
Arnáiz Barón e Marie de la Croix (Jeanne) Jugan. Neles
contemplamos realizadas as palavras do Apóstolo Pedro: "Aqui estamos, nós
que deixamos tudo e Te seguimos" (v. 28) e a confortadora certeza de
Jesus: "Quem tiver deixado casa, irmãos, irmas, mae, pai, filhos ou campos
por Minha causa e da Boa Nova, receberá cem vezes mais agora... juntamente com
perseguições, e no tempo futuro, a vida eterna" (vv. 29-30).
Zygmunt
Szczesny Felinski, Arcebispo de Varsóvia, fundador da Congregação das
Franciscanas da Família de Maria, foi uma grande testemunha da fé e da caridade
pastoral em tempos muito difíceis para a nação e para a Igreja na Polónia.
Preocupou-se com zelo pelo crescimento espiritual dos fiéis, ajudava os pobres
e os órfãos. Ocupou-se na Academia Eclesiástica de Sampetersburgo de uma sólida
formação dos sacerdotes. Como Arcebispo de Varsóvia inflamou todos para uma
renovação interior. Antes da insurreição de Janeiro de 1863 contra a anexação
russa admoestou o povo acerca do inútil derramamento de sangue. Mas quando
explodiu a revolta e se verificaram as repressões, defendeu corajosamente os
oprimidos. Por ordem do czar russo transcorreu vinte anos no exílio em Jaroslaw
no Volga, sem nunca mais poder regressar à sua diocese. Em todas as situações
conservou inabalável a confiança na Divina Providencia, e assim rezava:
"Oh, Deus, protegei-nos não das tribulações nem das perseguições deste
mundo... mas multiplicai o amor nos nossos corações e fazei que com a mais
profunda humildade mantenhamos a infinita confiança na Vossa ajuda e misericórdia...".
Hoje o seu doar-se a Deus e aos homens, cheio de confiança e de amor, torna-se
um exemplo resplandecente para toda a Igreja.
São Paulo recorda-nos na
segunda leitura que "a Palavra de Deus é viva e eficaz" (Hb 4,
12). Nela, o Pai, que está no céu, conversa amorosamente com os seus filhos de
todos os tempos (cf. Dei Verbum, 21), dando-lhes a conhecer o seu
amor infinito e, deste modo, estimula-os, conforta-os e oferece-lhes o seu
desígnio de salvação para a humanidade e para cada pessoa. Consciente
disto, São
Francisco Coll dedicou-se abnegadamente na sua propagação, cumprindo
assim fielmente a sua vocação na Ordem dos Pregadores, na qual emitiu a
profissão. A sua paixão foi pregar, em grande parte de modo itinerante e
seguindo a forma de "missões regulares", com a finalidade de anunciar
e reavivar nos povoados e cidades da Catalunha a Palavra de Deus, facilitando
assim o encontro profundo dos povos com Ele. Um encontro que leva à conversão
do coração, a receber com alegria a graça divina e a manter um diálogo
constante com nosso Senhor mediante a oração. Por isso, a sua actividade
evangelizadora incluía uma grande entrega ao sacramento da Reconciliação, uma
especial ênfase na Eucaristia e uma insistência constante na oração. Francisco
Coll atingia o coração do próximo porque transmitia o que ele mesmo
vivia com paixão no seu interior, o que ardia no seu coração: o amor de Cristo,
a sua entrega a Ele. Para que a semente da Palavra de Deus encontrasse terra
boa, Francisco fundou a Congregação das Irmas Dominicanas da Anunciação, com a
finalidade de dar uma educação integral a crianças e jovens, de modo que
pudessem descobrir a riqueza insondável que é Cristo, esse amigo fiel que nunca
nos abandona nem se cansa de estar ao nosso lado, animando a nossa esperança
com a sua Palavra de vida.
Jozef
De Veuster, que na Congregação dos Sagrados Corações de Jesus e Maria
recebeu o nome de Damiaan, quando tinha 23 anos, em 1863, deixou a sua terra
natal, a Flandres, para anunciar o Evangelho do outro lado do mundo, nas Ilhas
Hawaii. A sua actividade missionária, que lhe deu tanta alegria, alcança o seu
ápice na caridade. Não sem receio e repugnância, fez a escolha de ir para a
Ilha de Molokai ao serviço dos leprosos que ali se encontravam, abandonados por
todos; assim expôs-se à doença da qual eles sofriam. Com eles sentia-se em
casa. O servidor da Palavra tornou-se assim um servidor sofredor, leproso com
os leprosos, durante os últimos anos da sua vida.
Para seguir Cristo, o
Padre Damiaan não só deixou a sua pátria, mas também pôs em perigo a sua saúde:
por isso ele – como diz a palavra de Jesus que nos foi anunciada no
Evangelho de hoje – recebeu a vida eterna (cf. Mc 10, 30).
Neste vigésimo aniversário da canonização de outro santo belga, o Irmão
Mutien-Marie, a Igreja na Bélgica está unida mais uma vez para dar graças a
Deus por um dos seus filhos reconhecidos como autentico servo de Deus.
Recordemo-nos diante desta nobre figura que é a caridade que faz a unidade: ela
cria-a e torna-a desejável. No seguimento de São Paulo, São Damiaan convida-nos
a escolher o bom combate (cf. 1 Tm 1, 18), não os que levam à
divisão, mas os que unem. Ele convida-nos a abrir os olhos sobre as lepras que
desfiguram a humanidade dos nossos irmãos e interpelam ainda hoje, mais do que
a nossa generosidade, a caridade da nossa presença servidora.
Da figura do jovem que
apresenta a Jesus o seu desejo de ser algo mais do que um bom cumpridor dos
deveres que a lei impõe, voltando ao Evangelho de hoje, é reflexo o Irmão
Rafael, hoje canonizado, falecido aos vinte e sete anos como Oblato na
Cartuxa de San Isidro de Duenas. Também ele era de família abastada e, como ele
mesmo diz, de "alma um pouco sonhadora", mas os seus sonhos não
esvanecem diante do apego aos bens materiais e a outras metas que a vida do
mundo propõe por vezes com grande insistência. Ele disse sim à proposta de
seguir Jesus, de modo imediato e decidido, sem limites nem condições. Desta
forma, começou um caminho que, desde o momento em que se apercebeu no mosteiro
de que "não sabia rezar", o levou em poucos anos ao apogeu da vida
espiritual, que ele narra com grande simplicidade e naturalidade em numerosos
escritos. O Irmão Rafael, estando próximo de nós, continua a oferecer-nos com o
seu exemplo e com as suas obras um caminho atraente, sobretudo para os jovens
que não se conformam com pouco, mas que aspiram à plena verdade, à mais
indizível alegria, que se alcança pelo amor a Deus. "Vida de amor... Eis a
única razão de viver", diz o novo Santo. E insiste: "Do amor de Deus
tudo provém". Que o Senhor ouça benévolo uma das últimas orações de São
Rafael Arnáiz, quando lhe entregava toda a sua vida, suplicando:
"Aceita-me a mim e oferece-te Tu ao mundo". Que se ofereça para que
os seus Irmãos da Cartuxa e os centros monásticos continuem a ser o farol que
faz descobrir o íntimo anseio de Deus que Ele colocou em cada coração humano.
Pela sua obra admirável
ao serviço das pessoas idosas mais necessitadas, Santa
Marie de la Croix é também um farol para guiar as nossas sociedades
que devem redescobrir sempre o lugar e a contribuição única desta fase da vida.
Nascida em 1792 em Cancale, na Bretanha, Jeanne Jugan preocupava-se com a
dignidade dos seus irmãos e irmãs em humanidade, que a idade tornou
vulneráveis, reconhecendo neles a pessoa de Cristo. "Olhai para o pobre
com compaixão, dizia ela, e Jesus olhará para vós com bondade, no vosso último
dia". Este olhar de compaixão sobre as pessoas idosas, baseado na sua
profunda comunhão com Deus, Jeanne Jugan levou-a através do seu serviço
jubiloso e abnegado, exercido com doçura e humildade de coração, querendo ser
ela mesma pobre entre os pobres. Jeanne viveu o mistério de amor aceitando, em
paz, a obscuridade e o despojamento até à morte. O seu carisma é sempre actual,
quando tantas pessoas idosas sofrem múltiplas pobrezas e solidões, sendo por
vezes até abandonadas pelas suas famílias. O espírito de hospitalidade e de
amor fraterno, fundado numa confiança ilimitada na Providencia, no qual Jeanne
Jugan encontrava a fonte nas Bem-Aventuranças, iluminou toda a sua existência.
Este impulso evangélico prossegue hoje através do mundo na Congregação das Pequenas
Irmãs dos Pobres, que ela fundou e que testemunha no seu seguimento da
misericórdia de Deus e do amor compassivo do Coração de Jesus pelos mais
pequeninos. Que Santa Jeanne Jugan seja para todas as pessoas idosas uma fonte
viva de esperança, e para as pessoas que se põem generosamente ao seu serviço,
um estímulo poderoso a fim de prosseguir e desenvolver a sua obra!
Queridos irmãos e irmãs,
demos graças ao Senhor pelo dom da santidade, que hoje resplandece na Igreja
com beleza singular. Ao saudar com afecto cada um de vós – Cardeais,
Bispos, Autoridades civis e militares, sacerdotes, religiosos e religiosas,
fiéis leigos de várias nacionalidades que participais nesta solene celebração
eucarística – gostaria de dirigir a todos o convite a deixar-vos
atrair pelos exemplos luminosos destes Santos, a deixar-vos guiar pelos seus
ensinamentos para que toda a nossa existência se torne um cântico de louvor ao
amor de Deus. Obtenha-nos esta graça a sua celeste intercessão e sobretudo a
materna protecção de Maria, Rainha dos Santos e Mãe da humanidade. Amém.
© Copyright 2009 -
Libreria Editrice Vaticana
HEILIGSPRECHUNG
DER FÜNF SELIGEN:
PREDIGT VON BENEDIKT
XVI.
Petersdom
Sonntag, 11. Oktober 2009
Liebe Brüder und
Schwestern!
»Was muß ich tun, um das
ewige Leben zu gewinnen? « Mit dieser Frage beginnt der kurze Dialog, den wir
soeben im Evangelium gehört haben, zwischen einem Mann, der an anderer Stelle
mit dem reichen Jüngling identifiziert wird, und Jesus (vgl. Mk 10,17–30).
Wir wissen nichts Genaues über diese anonyme Person; aus den wenigen Zügen
können wir jedoch sein aufrichtiges Verlangen erkennen, durch eine ehrliche und
tugendhafte irdische Lebensführung das ewige Leben zu erlangen. Denn er kennt
die Gebote und hält sie von Jugend an getreu ein. Doch all dies, das gewiß
seine Bedeutung hat, genügt nicht, sagt Jesus: es fehlt noch etwas, allerdings
etwas ganz Wesentliches. Als ihn der göttliche Meister nun wirklich bereit
sieht, blickt er ihn liebevoll an und legt ihm einen Qualitätssprung nahe, er
ruft ihn zum Heroismus der Heiligkeit auf und bittet ihn, alles aufzugeben, um
ihm nachzufolgen: »Geh, verkaufe, was du hast, gib das Geld den Armen … Dann
komm und folge mir nach!« (V. 21).
»Komm und folge mir
nach!« Das ist die christliche Berufung, die aus einem Liebesangebot des Herrn
entspringt und die sich nur dank einer unsererseits aus Liebe gegebenen Antwort
verwirklichen kann. Jesus fordert seine Jünger zur Ganzhingabe ihres Lebens
auf, ohne menschliche Rechnung und Gegenrechnung, mit einem vorbehaltlosen
Vertrauen in Gott. Die Heiligen nehmen diese anspruchsvolle Aufforderung an und
begeben sich demütig und gefügig in die Nachfolge des gekreuzigten und
auferstandenen Christus. In der nach menschlichen Gesichtspunkten manchmal
unverständlichen Logik des Glaubens besteht ihre Vollkommenheit darin, daß sie
nicht mehr sich selbst in den Mittelpunkt stellen, sondern daß sie sich
entscheiden, nach dem Evangelium zu leben und damit gegen den Strom zu
schwimmen. So haben es die fünf Heiligen gemacht, die heute zu unserer großen
Freude der Verehrung der Gesamtkirche vorgestellt werden: Zygmunt Szczesny
Feliński, Francisco Coll y Guitart, Jozef Damian de Veuster, Rafael Arnáiz
Barón und Marie de la Croix (Jeanne) Jugan. In ihnen sehen wir die
Worte des Apostels Petrus verwirklicht: »Du weißt, wir haben alles verlassen
und sind dir nachgefolgt« (V. 28), und ebenso die trostvolle Zusicherung Jesu:
»Jesus antwortete: Amen, ich sage euch: Jeder, der um meinetwillen und um des
Evangeliums willen Haus oder Brüder, Schwestern, Mutter, Vater, Kinder oder
Äcker verlassen hat, wird das Hundertfache dafür empfangen: Jetzt in dieser
Zeit wird er Häuser, Brüder, Schwestern, Mütter, Kinder und Äcker erhalten,
wenn auch unter Verfolgungen, und in der kommenden Welt das ewige Leben« (V.
29–30).
... auf polnisch:
Zygmunt Szczesny Feliński, Erzbischof von Warschau, Gründer der Kongregation
der Franziskanerinnen der Familie Mariens, war ein großer Zeuge des Glaubens
und der pastoralen Liebe in Zeiten, die für die Nation und für die Kirche in
Polen sehr schwierig waren. Er bemühte sich voller Eifer um das geistliche
Wachstum der Gläubigen, half den Armen und Waisen. An der Kirchlichen Akademie
in Sankt Petersburg sorgte er für eine solide Ausbildung der Priester. Als
Erzbischof von Warschau begeisterte er alle für eine innere Erneuerung. Vor dem
Aufstand vom Januar 1863 gegen die russische Annexion warnte er das Volk vor
einem nutzlosen Blutvergießen. Als jedoch der Aufstand ausbrach und es zu
Repressionen kam, verteidigte er mutig die Unterdrückten. Auf Anordnung des
russischen Zaren verbrachte er zwanzig Jahre in der Verbannung in Jaroslaw an
der Wolga und konnte nie mehr in seine Diözese zurückkehren. In jeder Lage
bewahrte er sein unerschütterliches Vertrauen in die Göttliche Vorsehung und
betete: »O Gott, bewahre uns nicht vor den Plagen und Sorgen dieser Welt …
vermehre nur die Liebe in unseren Herzen und bewirke, daß wir mit tiefster
Demut an dem grenzenlosen Vertrauen in deine Hilfe und Barmherzigkeit
festhalten…«. Heute wird seine von Vertrauen und Liebe erfüllte Hingabe an Gott
und die Menschen zu einem leuchtenden Beispiel für die ganze Kirche.
... auf spanisch:
Der hl. Paulus erinnert uns in der Zweiten Lesung daran, daß »das Wort Gottes
lebendig und kraftvoll« (Hebr 4,12) ist. In ihm kommt der Vater, der im Himmel
ist, seinen Kindern zu allen Zeiten liebevoll entgegen (vgl. II. Vat. Konzil,
Konstitution Dei
Verbum, 21), indem er sie seine unendliche Liebe kennenlernen läßt, um sie
auf diese Weise zu speisen, zu trösten und ihnen seinen Heilsplan für die
Menschheit und für jeden Menschen anzubieten. Darum wußte der hl. Francisco
Coll und widmete sich voll Eifer der Verkündigung des Gotteswortes, womit er
seine Berufung im Predigerorden erfüllte, in dem er seine Gelübde ablegte.
Seine Leidenschaft war das Predigen, großenteils als Wanderprediger und in der
Form der »Volksmissionen«, mit dem Ziel, für die Dörfer und Städte Kataloniens
das Wort Gottes zu verkünden und auf diese Weise den Menschen zu einer tiefen
Begegnung mit Ihm zu verhelfen. Eine Begegnung, die zur Umkehr des Herzens
führt, um voll Freude die göttliche Gnade zu empfangen und durch das Gebet
einen ständigen Dialog mit unserem Herrn zu halten. Deshalb schloß seine
Glaubensverkündigung eine große Hingabe an das Sakrament der Versöhnung, eine
herausragende Betonung der Eucharistie und einen beharrlichen Aufruf zum Beten
ein. Francisco Coll erreichte die Herzen der anderen, weil er ihnen
vermittelte, was er selbst mit Leidenschaft in seinem Inneren lebte, was in
seinem eigenen Herzen brannte: die Liebe zu Christus, seine Hingabe an ihn.
Damit der Same des Wortes Gottes einen guten Boden finden möge, gründete
Francisco die Kongregation der Dominikanerinnen von der Verkündigung, mit dem
Ziel, Kindern und Jugendlichen eine umfassende Erziehung zu bieten, damit sie
den unergründlichen Reichtum entdecken können, der Christus ist, dieser treue
Freund, der uns niemals verläßt und nie müde wird, an unserer Seite zu stehen,
indem er durch sein Wort des Lebens unsere Hoffnung anruft.
... in
niederländischer Sprache: Jozef De Veuster, der in der Kongregation der
Heiligen Herzen von Jesus und Maria den Namen Damian erhalten hat, verließ 1863
im Alter von 23 Jahren sein Heimatland Flandern, um am anderen Ende der Welt,
auf den Hawaii-Inseln, das Evangelium zu verkünden. Seine Missionstätigkeit,
die ihm große Freude machte, erreichte in der Nächstenliebe ihren Höhepunkt.
Nicht frei von Angst und Abneigung entschied er sich, auf die Molokai-Inseln zu
gehen, um den Leprakranken zu dienen, die dort von allen verlassen lebten;
damit setzte er sich der Krankheit aus, an der diese Menschen litten. Bei ihnen
fühlte er sich zu Hause. So wurde der Diener des Wortes zu einem leidenden
Diener, in seinen letzten vier Lebensjahren aussätzig unter Aussätzigen. Der
Papst sagte auf deutsch: Um Christus nachzufolgen, hat Pater Damian nicht nur
seine Heimat verlassen, sondern auch seine eigene Gesundheit aufs Spiel
gesetzt: deshalb hat er – nach dem Wort, das Jesus uns heute im Evangelium
verkündet – das ewige Leben bekommen (vgl. Mk 10,30). Auf französisch
sagte der Papst: Am 20. Jahrestag der Heiligsprechung eines anderen belgischen
Heiligen, Frère Mutien-Marie, ist die Kirche in Belgien ein weiteres Mal
vereint, um Gott für einen ihrer Söhne zu danken, der als glaubwürdiger Diener
Gottes anerkannt wird. Vor dieser edlen Gestalt erinnern wir uns, daß es die
Liebe ist, die Einheit schafft: Sie bringt sie hervor und macht sie
begehrenswert. In der Nachfolge des hl. Paulus veranlaßt uns der hl. Damian,
den heiligen Kampf zu kämpfen (vgl. 1 Tim 1,18), nicht den, der zur
Spaltung führt, sondern den, der zusammenführt. Er lädt uns ein, die Augen für
die Lepra zu öffnen, die die menschliche Natur unserer Brüder entstellt und
noch heute mehr als an unsere Großzügigkeit an die Liebe unserer dienenden
Gegenwart appelliert.
... auf spanisch:
Ein Gegenlicht zur Gestalt des Jünglings, der Jesus seinen Wunsch vorlegt, mehr
sein zu wollen als jemand, der lediglich die vom Gesetz auferlegten Pflichten
erfüllt – womit wir zum heutigen Evangelium zurückkehren –, ist der heute
heiliggesprochene Bruder Rafael, der mit 27 Jahren als Trappistenbruder von San
Isidro de Dueñas starb. Auch er stammte aus einer wohlhabenden Familie und
hatte, wie er selbst sagt, eine »etwas träumerische Seele«, deren Töne
angesichts des Hangs zu den materiellen Gütern und anderen Zielen, zu denen das
Leben der Welt mitunter sehr nachdrücklich verleitet, jedoch nicht
verschwanden. Er sagte Ja zu dem Vorschlag, Jesus unmittelbar und entschlossen
ohne Einschränkungen und Bedingungen zu folgen. Auf diese Weise begann ein Weg,
der ihn von jenem Augenblick an, als er sich im Kloster darüber Rechenschaft
gab, daß er »nicht zu beten verstand «, innerhalb weniger Jahre zu den Gipfeln
des geistlichen Lebens führte, über das er in zahlreichen Schriften mit großer
Schlichtheit und Natürlichkeit berichtet. Bruder Rafael ist uns noch immer nahe
und übt durch sein Vorbild und seine Werke eine große Anziehungskraft aus,
besonders auf die Jugendlichen, die sich nicht mit wenig begnügen, sondern nach
der vollen Wahrheit, nach der unsäglichen Freude streben, die sie durch die
Liebe Gottes erreichen. »Ein von Liebe erfülltes Leben… Hierin liegt der
einzige Grund zu leben«, sagt der neue Heilige. Und er betont mit Nachdruck:
»Alles entspringt aus der Liebe Gottes.« Möge der Herr eine der letzten Bitten
des hl. Rafael Arnáiz mit Wohlwollen hören, als er ihm sein ganzes Leben mit
der inständigen Bitte übergab: »Nimm mich mir weg und schenke Du Dich der
Welt.« Möge er sich hingeben, um das innere Leben der heutigen Christen
wiederzubeleben. Möge er sich hingeben, damit seine Trappistenbrüder und die
klösterlichen Zentren weiterhin der Leuchtturm sind, der uns die innerste
Sehnsucht nach Gott entdecken läßt, der in jedem Menschenherzen seinen Platz
hat.
... auf französisch:
Durch ihr bewundernswertes Wirken im Dienst alter und völlig mittelloser
Menschen ist auch die hl. Marie de la Croix gleichsam eine Leuchtgestalt, um
unsere Gesellschaften zu leiten, die den Stellenwert und einzigartigen Beitrag
dieser Lebensphase immer wieder neu entdecken müssen. 1792 in Cancale in der
Bretagne geboren, sorgte sich Jeanne Jugan um die Würde ihrer menschlichen
Schwestern, die das Alter verwundbar gemacht hat, und erkannte in ihnen die
Person Christi selbst. »Blickt den Armen voll Mitleid an, sagte sie, und Jesus
wird euch an eurem letzten Tag voll Güte anblicken.« Diesen aus ihrer tiefen
Verbundenheit mit Gott erwachsenden mitleidsvollen Blick auf die betagten
Menschen hat Jeanne Jugan durch ihren frohen und selbstlosen Dienst, den sie
mit Sanftmut und Demut des Herzens ausübte, indem sie selbst arm unter den
Armen sein wollte. Jeanne hat das Geheimnis der Liebe gelebt und dabei die
Dunkelheit und Prüfung bis zu ihrem Tod angenommen. Ihr Charisma ist immer
aktuell, da so viele alte Menschen unter vielfältigen Formen der Armut und
Einsamkeit leiden und manchmal selbst von ihren Familien allein gelassen werden.
Der Geist der Gastlichkeit und brüderlichen Liebe, der in einem grenzenlosen
Vertrauen in die Vorsehung gründete, deren Quelle Jeanne Jugan in den
Seligpreisungen fand hat ihr ganzes Leben erleuchtet. Dieser evangeliumsgemäße
Elan setzt sich heute quer durch die Welt in der Kongregation der Kleinen
Schwestern der Armen fort, die sie gegründet hat und die ihr folgend von der
Barmherzigkeit Gottes und von der mitleidenden Liebe des Herzens Jesu für die
Kleinsten zeugt. Möge die hl. Jeanne Jugan für die alten Menschen eine
lebendige Quelle der Hoffnung und für die Menschen, die zum großzügigen Dienst
an ihnen bereit sind, ein kraftvoller Ansporn sein, um ihr Werk fortzusetzen
und weiter zu entwickeln!
... auf italienisch:
Liebe Brüder und Schwestern, danken wir dem Herrn für das Geschenk der
Heiligkeit, die heute mit einzigartiger Schönheit in der Kirche erstrahlt.
Während ich jeden von euch – Kardinäle, Bischöfe, weltliche und militärische
Autoritäten, Priester, Ordensmänner und Ordensfrauen, gläubige Laien
verschiedener Nationalitäten, die ihr an dieser Eucharistiefeier teilnehmt –,
herzlich grüße, möchte ich an alle die Einladung richten, sich von den
leuchtenden Vorbildern dieser Heiligen anziehen zu lassen, sich von ihren
Lehren leiten zu lassen, damit unser Dasein zu einem Lobgesang auf die Liebe
Gottes werde. Diese Gnade erwirke uns ihre himmlische Fürsprache und vor allem
der mütterliche Schutz Mariens, Königin der Heiligen und Mutter der Menschheit.
Amen.
© Copyright 2009 -
Libreria Editrice Vaticana
Santa Maria della
Croce (Giovanna Jugan) Fondatrice delle Piccole Suore dei Poveri
Cancale, Francia, 25
ottobre 1792 - La Tour-St-Joseph, Francia, 29 agosto 1879
Nel giorno del martirio
di Giovanni il Battista la Chiesa ricorda anche la beata Giovanna Maria della
Croce, fondatrice delle Piccole suore dei poveri. Era nata come Giovanna Jugan
a Cancale, in Francia, nel 1792. Il padre pescatore morì in mare quando lei
aveva quattro anni. Fece la domestica in un castello e cominciò a sviluppare la
sua vocazione: aiutare gli anziani soli. A 25 anni lasciò il paese e entrò come
infermiera nell'ospedale di Saint-Servan. Nel frattempo aderì al Terz'ordine
della Madre Ammirabile, fondato da san Giovanni Eudes. Con l'amica Francesca
Aubert affittò una casa e cominciò ad accogliervi vecchi soli e malati. Il
nucleo della Congregazione. Per delle incomprensioni venne, poi, destituita dal
ruolo di superiora e passò gli ultimi anni come questuante. Morì nel 1879. È
beata dal 1982. (Avvenire)
Martirologio
Romano: Presso Rennes in Francia, beata Maria della Croce (Giovanna)
Jugan, vergine, che per mendicare offerte per i poveri e per Dio fondò la
Congregazione delle Piccole Sorelle dei Poveri, ma ingiustamente allontanata
dal governo dell’Istituto, passò i restanti anni della sua vita in preghiera e
umiltà.
Fondatrice delle Piccole Suore dei Poveri. Nacque a Cancale (Francia) il 25 ottobre 1792 nel periodo della Rivoluzione Francese scoppiata da tre anni, il padre era assente, essendo impegnato nella grande pesca di Terranova insieme agli altri uomini di questo paese di pescatori; venne battezzata lo stesso giorno.
Circa quattro anni dopo il padre scompare in mare, sorte abbastanza frequente di tanti altri marinai di Cancale e la famiglia composta dalla madre e da sei figli si trova nella ristrettezza più assoluta ma la povertà viene vissuta con dignità e coraggio, intessuto nella fede e nell’amor di Dio.
Jeanne intraprende le mansioni di aiuto-cuoca e domestica in un castello lì vicino e poi proseguirà negli anni a venire il lavoro di assistente e aiuto a persone sole.
A 18 anni rifiuta la proposta di matrimonio di un giovane marinaio, rifiuto che rinnoverà sei anni dopo ad una sua seconda richiesta, non si sente portata per il matrimonio, ma non sa ancora quale strada scegliere.
A 25 anni lascia Cancale per Saint-Servan ed entra nel locale ospedale come infermiera e lì resterà per sei anni assistendo anche un anziano sacerdote malato e poi come aiuto in farmacia.
Entra nel contempo nell’Associazione del Terz’Ordine della Madre Ammirabile fondata nel XVII secolo da s. Giovanni Eudes. Lasciato nel 1823 l’ospedale, si occupa come infermiera e compagnia presso la signorina Lecoq a Saint-Servan, resterà per 12 anni più come amica che infermiera, nel 1835 la signorina Lecoq muore lasciando a Jeanne i suoi risparmi e il mobilio.
Rimasta sola si associa con una sua amica Francesca Aubert e prendono in affitto un appartamento che servirà ad accogliere per prima una anziana cieca e malata e poi man mano altre vecchiette bisognose e sole, altre amiche le si affiancano nell’aiuto e così sorge il primo gruppo formante un’Associazione per i poveri, sotto il consiglio del rev. vicario di Saint-Servan.
Il 1° ottobre 1841 Jeanne e le compagne lasciano l’appartamento e si trasferiscono in un pianterreno in rue La Fontaine che permetterà di accogliere dodici persone anziane.
Inizia poi la questua fra la popolazione, cosa che farà personalmente e che continuerà fino alla morte, compra con l’aiuto di una agiata commerciante, un antico convento che diverrà la loro sede, viene eletta superiora e adottano per il gruppo il nome di “Serve dei Poveri”, con l’assistenza dell’Ordine ospedaliero di s. Giovanni di Dio. Sorgono poi delle incomprensioni negli anni successivi, per cui viene deposta dall’incarico ed ella si ritira come semplice suora questuante, dopo aver contribuito all’allargamento dell’opera fondando altre case e dopo aver ricevuto anche il premio Montyon di 3000 franchi dall’Accademia di Francia.
Resterà nel nascondimento fra le novizie per oltre venti anni, plasmando le anime delle nuove suore e dedicandosi alla questua per la Congregazione.
Viene fatto credere che lei è la terza Piccola Sorella, alla sua morte avvenuta
il 29 agosto 1879 a Tour nella Casa madre, poche sorelle sapevano che lei era
la fondatrice, la verità venne alla luce a partire dal 1902. Ebbe comunque la
gioia di vedere la sua opera ingrandirsi al punto che alla sua morte nel 1879
si contavano 2400 Piccole Sorelle sparse in tante case di accoglienza per
anziani in 30 Stati del mondo.
E’ stata beatificata il 3 ottobre 1982 da papa Giovanni Paolo II. Infine
Benedetto XVI l'ha canonizzata l'11 ottobre 2009.
Autore: Antonio Borrelli
SOURCE : http://www.santiebeati.it/Detailed/68025.html
Voir aussi : http://www.infobretagne.com/jugan.htm
